



















I N 


V* 


V V 


x'/h ° ^ A* * 

Lj \ e ^ $ o 


z » * *> 





& * 

\ ^ 

V X ft A 1 * 

o 


\ 

a mr-fTVy 
~~ st fi ’'/O' 

-1 -3 

%, + 


"' ft ft S s S\ 


•>*_ V 

o o' 




* C, 

^ ^ -i 0> 

' 0 , V * .A) ' 

,0‘ c 0 fj # 
C> * 


’’o 0 x ? <| 
«5 -n*. - <^2? 

r <*-. * 


r ' ‘K<. <& * 

« svw^w//^ ° \ V> w 

’« ,/'-V " 

<?. .A ft v 1 fi * /> 

' *> v -^ “» •-> 

lX *. j£u//%& + 


$% "" 1 
? ^f* * 4 


** ^ 

v » 


' A 

t '«. V 


•>u X 

O 0 


^ v 2<- » <*sjirap v 

^ <, s x p-0 O >• n NNS~ 

x « 0 * 8 I A * A' ft ft * 0 N o ' . \> 

'• " % v\ 

k * *®»* . V v 

</' ,^V « 


' * ? " \A ' 

t'i ft 

.tA V 


c* y . XJs > yj 

°rt+ * 3 N 0 


0 * 


TA 

0°- 

' "o o' = 

:>* A V 

^ * < r2y/]))J C v , > ,V *- 

% (n »' ,0° C 0 X * ->* o^*’ ^ ^ 

"> " «*• ,-"r.-% ,n ” ,y , .„ % * 

z 


^ A V •#• A' 

Wk % $' '• M* 0 k ' XV y . 

» 4 <> -V 

t. -X' y\ -j 

\ Q>- ft 'J ^ 

z ft ft s ' *• ' . „ J o * X ' < / 

V * '■Jj , O, f 0> c • N ‘ ♦ % 

^ J . 0 v x- . 

/ 'J— \y ^ 

„ ... . ___ O > 

1 




S\° «5 

£*v „ r 
o’ y 

^tr. ** 

£> * 3 N 

C*v 

C> 

v * * 

* o / > 


.V, r ^ 

fc» <* 


A V ♦ 

*£ A r. 


y ^$SW 


* 

* 

s s A 

o 

<. * 
•3> 

*f> 

* s A \ 

^ V* 

J V> A ^y> 

* * 

“» v3 


*0^ ^ #W/ 

'Z/X, -f 


% 


: ° o' ; 

^ • A -V '<&. 


^ * 

'<= o' : 

^ > 

£ X -* 


V * Y * 0 A 


V *Nl 

<*\ 

s c\ -' 


y. 


c$ ^ 

? Vf- *> 



















THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 



























































































































9 

















*' 























































* 















•- 


























THE LIBRARY OF CHOICE FICTION 


THE 

Youngest Brother 


A SOCIALISTIC ROMANCE 




ERNST WICHERT 

I* 


Author of “The Workers,” “A Brave Heart,” ‘ The Green Gate,” Etc. 


TRANSLATED FROM THE GERMAN 

BY 


KANNIDA 



CHICAGO 

Laird & Lee Publishers 
1891 



Copyright 1891 by LAIRD & LEE 


ALBRIGHTS RESERVED. 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


I 

Madame Berken, the Privy Councilor’s wife, had 
twice rung the bell to summon the house-maid. 

She was reading a book with her youngest son on 
her lap. The child was sleepy and cross — tossed 
his little limbs, cried impatiently, and endeavored 
to shove aside the book, which he perhaps conject- 
ured might be the cause of his mother’s refusing 
to give him the undivided attention he demanded. 
His little sister stood before him and tried to 
divert his attention by pulling the string of a 
jumping-jack. But it was of no avail; the child 
grew still more restless. At the opposite side of 
the table sat a boy of about ten years at his lessons, 
repeating vocabularies in an under-tone. He grew 
confused, iooked up, and petulantly declared: 

“I cannot get on at all in this noise, and will have 
to stay afte£ school-hours to-morrow, and then papa 
will be angry again.” 

“Go, Wanda,” said the mother, "and see where 
5 


6 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


Frederica can be. Tell her to come here immedi- 
ately. ” 

The child ran to the door, but had not yet opened 
it, when the maid entered, and hurriedly stepped 
toward the table. 

“Where have you been keeping yourself, Freder- 
ica,” asked her mistress in a vexed though not an 
angry tone. “I rang for you twice. Fritz is tired, 
and ought to be taken to bed.” 

“No — not go to bed — play,” cried the little boy. 

Frederica took him in her arms, tossed him high 
in the air, and tickled him till he laughed. 

“I hope madam will pardon me,” she said, inter- 
rupting her sentence with an embarrassed laugh; “I 
could not come sooner. Out there is a man who 
insists on speaking to the Councilor.” 

“Then why did you not announce him?” 

“Why, he came up the back stairs. The janitor 
would not admit him by the front entrance." 

“What kind of a man does he seem to be?” 

“That is hard to tell, madam. At the first glance 
he appears to be a regular tramp. His coat is 
shabby and fringed at the sleeves; his boots look 
as though they would not last much longer. " 

“You did not leave him alone in the kitchen? 
The silver is all there yet since noon.” 

“No, madam; Dora is there to keep watch. I was 
quite frightened when I opened the door, for him, 
and vould have shut it quickly, but he had already 
put his foot across the threshold.” 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


7 


“What impertinence!" 

“Yes, that is what I thought too; but when I 
looked at him carefully, he did not look so vicious 
at all — rather sick and starved.” 

“What does he want? Surely to beg. Give him 
some alms and tell him to go." 

“That I would have done on my own responsi- 
bility. But he cannot be induced to go by such 
means. He says he must speak to the Councilor. 
He speaks so plaintively, like one who has seen 
better days." 

“What is his name, and what is he?" 

“Yes, I have asked him that repeatedly, but 
he will not give any response. But when I said 
that I would not be permitted to announce him 
then, he said I should say — " she laughed — “but 
it is ridiculous! ” 

“Well, what? You really make me feel quite 
impatient, Frederica.” 

“He declared quite seriously that he is a relative 
of the Councilor; and that I should say that 
Arnold is here." 

“Arnold? ’ 

“Yes, Arnold. And he begged me so fervently — " 

The mistress rose. Arthur had listened more 
attentively than she had deemed desirable. Wanda, 
too, had followed the narrative with open-mouthed 
interest. The man with the torn coat, who looked 
so ill and declared himself a relative of her papa’s, 
aroused her attention to an extraordinary degree. 


8 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


“Stay with the children," Mrs. Berken com- 
manded. “I will inform my husband of these facts, 
and ask whether he can be disturbed in his work." 

She went through the salon, and knocked at the 
door of the second room. 

Now the children overwhelmed Frederica with 
questions. Why had the man crossed the thresh- 
old? and why had he not had his coat mended? — and 
how could she tell that he was ill and hungry? and 
why had he said, “Arnold is here?” Their father 
could not know who Arnold might be. “In our 
class there are three Arnolds,” said Arthur. Fred- 
erica endeavored in vain to satisfy their curiosity. 
She had to obstruct the doorway in order to keep 
them in the room. 

The girl was of medium height and strongly built 
about the hips and shoulders, but nevertheless 
slender, and not ungraceful. The pretty round face 
glowed with bright tints; the blonde hair was 
smoothly combed back, and the thick braids were 
neatly coiled at the back of her head. When she 
opened her mouth to laugh, her full lips disclosed 
two rows of pearl-white teeth, not one of which 
seemed defective. Her costume was well suited 
to her somewhat rural appearance — her dress, very 
plainly made, of apparently homespun gray linen, 
her wide apron and gay kerchief, her heavy leather 
shoes and filigree ear-rings, which Fritz continually 
stretched out his little hands to grasp. Some- 
times she slapped his hand, but not in anger, as if to 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


0 


hurt him. The children seemed to be very fond of 
her, and took advantage of their mother’ s absence to 
hang about Frederica and ask her to play games 
with them, after they had convinced themselves that 
it was impossible to gain fuller information about 
the strange man. 

Frederica heard the door of the study oj5en, and 
footsteps resound along the long corridor to the 
kitchen. She was not without curiosity to know 
whether the tramp who had so strangely introduced 
himself would succeed in being admitted to her 
master’s presence. That must have been the case, 
for she soon heard the voice of the mistress say- 
ing, "In there.” Thereupon Mrs. Berken again 
entered the room, sat down at the table, and took 
up her book. As her face showed signs of excite- 
ment, the children dared ask no questions. 

The Geheimrath Berken had risen from his writ- 
ing-desk, which was covered with briefs and open 
books. He had placed the lamp on the table and 
laid aside his cigar, from which the smoke now 
ascended behind the briefs in a straight line to 
the ceiling. The tall, gaunt figure of the Geheim- 
rath, who had not yet reached his fiftieth yean 
was clad in an old dress-coat which was buttoned 
up to the white tie. His smoothly shaven face, 
with the prominent nose and firm mouth, was fur- 
rowed with deep wrinkles, and his complexion had 
an unwholesome yellowish tinge. He looked like 
a man who had strained his mental faculties and 


10 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


had grown old, though not gray, before his time 
His eyes were directed toward the door with eager 
expectancy. There was a timid knock. 

Hesitatingly he called “Come in. ” Into the room 
stepped the person whom Frederica had described. 
He staggered forward a short distance with falter- 
ing steps ; then he remained standing with downcast 
eyes, drew his shoulders together, and pressed his 
dusty broad-rimmed felt hat between his palms. 

The Geheimrath visibly started, opened his lips, 
but no sound was audible. By renewed exertion he 
succeeded in stammering: 

' Arnold — brother! Is it really you?” 

The person so addressed lifted his head and 
opened his eyes with a stare. His pale cheeks 
quickly flushed. “ Brother, ” he repeated with a 
hoarse voice — “yes, I am Arnold, the youngest 
brother. It is really kind of you to know me yet 
— not to disown me.” 

“But how could I?" 

“Well, as I lock — " He glanced at his figure. 
“I am only a mechanic, and not even one who can 
earn his bread. But you have been fortunate 
enough to rise to be the Geheimrath, as I have 
heard, and to marry an aristocratic lady. I sup- 
pose that was she? — the one who so haughtily — ” 

Berken had opened his arms as if to clasp him to 
his breast. But now he only placed his hands on 
his shoulders, bent over and lightly kissed him on 
the cheek. 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


11 


“But do tell me,” he interrupted — “where do 
you come from thus unexpectedly? and so--" 
He released his brother and rubbed off his 
finger-tips. “Really, it is somewhat enigmatical. I 
believe more than fifteen years have passed since 
we have seen each other." 

“Sixteen," answered Arnold; “carefully counted, 
sixteen and a half. I am now thirty-five years old, 
and you have twelve years more behind you. Is 
that not correct? The brother born after you died 
young, and then came Ewald — he may be about 
forty-three; and then the sisters — I suppose none 
of them are married? — and then I. Ewald was 
always very kind to me. I would rather — but it 
would not have been of any use. He is Major, is he 
not?" 

“Yes, Major.” 

“And has a wealthy wife. There I would have 
suited still more poorly — and, after all, you are the 
oldest of us brothers." 

He started a step forward, and caught at a chair 
in order to steady himself. “Pardon.” Hi$ face 
had grown ashy pale, and his eyes had an unsteady 
glance. 

“But do sit down, Arnold," said the Geheimratli. 
“I suppose you are not in a hurry to leave — after 
so long a time?” He motioned him to the arm- 
chair, and sat down opposite him. “I would tell 
an untruth if I were to assert that I am glad to see 


12 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


you again — that is, as you look at present. You 
will hardly blame me for that.” 

”1 do not blame you for anything,” answered 
Arnold. “You and I — it is only as it must be. It will 
not hurt the arm-chair; it can be brushed. And I am 
really tired; it is no wonder, after having traveled 
all night in a coach of the fourth-class, and then run 
around all day to find work. You can imagine 
that I would not have inconvenienced you if the 
direst necessity had not — ” 

“Where did you come from?” 

“From Hamburg; I have been expelled from there. ” 
“Expelled! For what reason?" 

“Well” — he tried to smile — “you need have no 
fear. It was not on account of any criminal action. 
If that had happened, the Alster River is deep 
enough, But when a poor dog barks — ” 

The Geheimrath looked frightened. “You are — ” 
“A socialist — of course. What else can a work- 
man be? especially if one has not even one’s 
daily bread.” His mouth relaxed into a yawn. 
“Yes, if one is a high officer or official, and receives 
a fine salary from the government, then one cannot 
understand that." 

“But why did you not come to us sooner?” 

“H’m! Every one has some sense of honor — 
until troubles come too thickly; then, of course, 
one becomes quite indifferent. I do not wish to 
speak ill of father after he is dead and gone; he 
was fast going down hill when I was yet a child. 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


13 


So there was nothing left wherewith to send me 
to college and to afford me time and leisure to 
study; I had to be apprenticed to a carpenter. A 
good trade is a sure road to wealth. Ha, ha, ha!” 

“You went to America soon after you had learned 
your trade.” 

“Yes, after father’s death. The few groschen 
which fell to my share were just enough to pay my 
fare. If one has no means there, it is still harder 
to get along than it is here. I struggled hard 
enough; at length I came back, after all. For a 
while I was in Switzerland.” A painful contrac- 
tion of the muscles of his face prevented him from 
continuing. He passed his hand over his fore- 
head and leaned against the back of the chair. 
“Pardon me, dear Siegfried — ” 

“Arnold, you seem to be ill!" 

“No, not ill — hunger. Since yesterday after- 
noon — ” 

He gasped painfully, and his face looked blue and 
pinched. His eyes seemed veiled, then they 
closed; his head sank on his breast, and before his 
brother could support him, his form had glided from 
the chair, and he lay on the floor unconscious. 

Berken sprang to his feet, hurried through the 
salon to the dining-room, and called to his alarmed 
wife: “Wine — a glass of wine! And a bowl of hot 
soup! My brother — he has eaten nothing since 
yesterday, and has fainted away. Quickly, quickly !" 

He hurried back, after having seized a glass of 


14 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


water, and tried to raise his brother’s head. The 
Geheimrathin sent Frederica to the kitchen, took 
a bottle of port and a glass from the buffet, and fol- 
lowed her husband, warding off the children, who 
wished to go with her. 

Without hesitation she knelt on the floor and 
tried to pour some wine into the mouth of the 
exhausted man. She did not shrink from, taking 
his head on her arm, nor from giving him every 
necessary attention. As she was one of the direct- 
resses of a society for nursing the sick, she had 
taken a course under the direction of a prominent 
physician, and thus could be very useful in case of 
necessity. She succeeded in restoring the fainting 
man to consciousness. With her assistance, Berken 
placed him on the sofa, where they made him lie 
down. Then she went to the kitchen and brought 
the soup and some bread. 

The carpenter quickly revived after he had par^ 
taken of the warm soup and a glass of wine. The 
sister-in-law, who had seemed haughty to him at 
first sight, did not imbue him with much more confi- 
dence yet, but the firmness with which she per- 
formed her work of charity without being influenced 
by his repulsive appearance, gained his respect. 

“I am sorry,” he said, "to cause you so much 
trouble. If I had known that I was so far gone — I 
thank you very much.” 

“Oh! that is only the duty of a Christian,” was 
her cool response. "I am glad that you feel some- 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


15 


what better. Do not eat hastily. Have you a head- 
ache?" 

"I am very dizzy; everything swims before my 
eyes. You can well imagine that I have felt dis- 
couraged for a long time. If one is entirely ruined, 
and sees no other way than to become a burden to 
one’s relations — and to present oneself in such a 
condition! — you may believe me, I did not like to 
do it.” 

"My husband told me that you — ” 

“Yes, my youngest brother,” Berken interrupted 
her, very uneasily. “He had disappeared; there- 
fore we have never mentioned his name. Arnold 
will comprehend that. Oh, God! if I had only had 
some information of your whereabouts, something 
might have been done for you.” 

“I suppose you were well enough pleased that I 
kept aloof,” said the carpenter, tossing his head; 
“brothers like myself are very inconvenient. I 
would have been most pleased to save you the vexa- 
tion of ever beholding me again.” 

“But do not talk so!" 

“Well! it is only the truth. Why should we 
try to deceive ourselves? And also for my sake. 
Of course, it is not my fault that I am only a 
workman and have met with misfortune; but it is no 
fun to present oneself to one’s aristocratic relatives 
like a vagabond. But that is now overcome. Yes, 
one can become very wretched without being to 
blame for it. When I consider, we had the same 


16 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


father and mother — ” He supported his head on 
both hands and passed his fingers through his rough 
hair. 

The Geheimrathin left the room. “Excuse me a 
moment,” said Berken, and followed her into the 
salon. He put his arm around her and detained 
her. “What shall we do?” he asked softly. 

“He is your brother,” she answered in the same 
tone. 

“Yes, my own brother; I must not forget that. 
What will Ewald say? It was a very unfortunate 
idea of my father to place the youngest son outside 
of the family, so to speak. But the hard times 
and his sickness, the large familj' — you know 
yourself, dear Matilda, how difficult it is to get 
along respectably on one’s salary. My parents 
had very much less than we, and our children are 
still young.” 

“Of course, all that needs to be considered.” 

“Yes, it must. I must not forget that it is my 
brother who applies to me for help. My resources 
are now, just toy/ard the end of the quarter, very 
limited. The unavoidable dinner I am obliged to 
give — but it must be managed. Arnold must be 
temporarily placed in some suitable boarding-house. 
If he had written to me, I would have sent him 
some money, and this painful meeting would have 
been spared us.” 

“You wish to send him to a boarding-house?” 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


17 


“What else can be done? It is too bad that our 
servants have already — ” 

“Yes, that cannot be altered. But we must try 
to avoid further gossip from these quarters. It is 
really no disgrace to have a poor relation and to be 
visited by him; these people understand all that. 
But to treat a poor brother like a beggar, and to 
send him out of the house — all I can say is, my 
feelings protest against it, and it is not the Chris- 
tian spirit. My sister-in-law Sarah would perhaps 
advise this.” This was an allusion to the wife of 
Major Berken; he had married the daughter of the 
rich banker Hirschel, who, although he had em- 
braced Christianity, could not deny his Semitic 
descent, betrayed by his name. Mrs. Matilda 
Berken, of the aristocratic family of von Lieben- 
hausen, did not willingly allow an opportunity of 
alluding to this pass by. It was a weakness of 
which this excellent lady was not quite conscious. 

“So you would advise me to keep Arnold here?” 
asked the Councilor in surprise. 

“I only thought, as we have the little spare-room 
upstairs,” she answered, “which is not used, as 
people know, you must at least keep your brother 
over night; and it is absolutely necessary that he 
should appear decent before he is seen on the 
street. It would be scandalous if the police were 
to learn that such a vagabond is your brother. " 

He kissed her cheek. “Confess it, that your good 
heart gets the better of you,” he whispered. “I pity 
The Youngest Brother — 2 


18 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


the poor fellow, and he is indeed my brother. It is 
self-evident that I willingly agree with you; but 
I did not dare to ask it of you. You are a true 
Samaritan. I thank you — I thank you. But con- 
sider once more whether the burden wiil not be too 
great for you. Do not forget, that later — I do 
not know if you will be able to forget that my 
brother, according to his social standing and man- 
ners — yes, that cannot be denied.” She shrugged 
her shoulders. 

‘‘When I married into a family of the bourgeoisie,” 
she replied, rather sharply, ‘‘I might have been pre- 
pared for that." 

That wounded him. ‘‘Matilda! ” he exclaimed. 

‘‘I only mentioned a fact which is true, and 
do not mean offense to you or any one. Why 
should I? I willingly became your wife. But 
in the bourgeoisie it is not extraordinary for 
the different members of the family to adopt 
various social stations. One must be prepared 
to get in close contact with social elements which 
otherwise claim our attention only from a certain 
distance — namely, in works of charity.” 

"If any one should hear you talk, Matilda” — he 
coughed slightly — ‘‘as if there were not black sheep 
enough in families of the nobility!” 

‘‘Oh, certainly! Do not let us dispute about this. 
I would unhesitatingly show the door to an aris- 
tocratic cousin whonj I had cause to despise. 
Toward a poor relation of my husband, of whom I 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


Id 


know nothing dishonorable as yet, I will do my 
duty — even although my husband would prefer to 
take me as a pretext to get rid of him.” 

‘‘You misunderstand me entirely.” 

‘‘Permit me to plunder your wardrobe for some 
linen and clothing for him. But now do not de- 
tain me any longer; it is growing late.” 

With these words she left him. The Geheim- 
rath sighed, and returned to his study. His wife 
was quite right — but perhaps he would have pre 
ferred it if she had influenced him to act less 
"brotherly” toward Arnold. 

Arnold had in the meantime almost finished the 
bottle of wine. Much refreshed, he had risen to 
take a look at himself in the mirrQr. He had not 
imagined that he looked quite so ragged and uncouth. 
He tried to smooth his hair with his hand, and 
when the Geheimrath entered he was trying to beat 
the dust off his torn trousers with a ruler which he 
had taken from the writing-desk. 

“Well,” said he with a scornful laugh, “that 
was of course a long consultation. I do not take it 
amiss of your lady wife that she was frightened. 
It is a long time since I looked into a mirror, and 
my appearance is not very prepossessing. Perhaps 
it would have been better if I had stolen a rope 
somewhere to hang myself with. But now the 
right moment has passed. With something warm 
in the stomach, and refreshed by such wine, such 
thoughts do not find room. But do not fear that I 


20 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


will trouble you any longer than is absolutely 
necessary. Of course, you will have to lend me some 
money, dear brother. I hope to be able to return 
it to you; and if not, it will not make you poorer.” 

‘‘At present you will stay with us,” answered the 
Geheimrath; ‘‘my wife wishes it so.” 

‘‘Your wife! ” 

"As 1 tell you. I am honest enough to confess 
that I do not quite coincide with her. For, as much 
as I like you — " 

"And so forth — I know. So your wife wants — I 
did not expect it from her. But not in this condi- 
tion — no, truly, I would have to be ashamed. Have 
you any children?” 

"Three — two boys and a girl." 

"Before them I would be ashamed; and before 
the servants — that was a very neat person who 
opened the door for me.” 

"Submit to my wife’s arrangements without con- 
tradiction. Do not misunderstand her ways. You 
will soon discover what a dear good woman she is. 
And now sit down and keep quiet a while longer. 
I have some pressing work to do, which must be 
finished before to-morrow.” 

"Do not mind me at all,” said the carpenter. "If 
it has to be, it is all the same to me.” He put 
the bottle to his mouth and emptied the contents. 

Meanwhile the Geheimrathin had ordered the cook 
to heat the stove in the bath-room, and Frederica 
was sent upstairs to put the spare room in readi- 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


21 


ness. Before this she had carelessly remarked that 
the brother of the Geheimrath had been unfortunate , 
he had gone to America when quite young, and left 
his relations without news from him. Now he had 
had the misfortune to lose everything, and to make 
the long journey home without money; that had 
ruined him. “It is just as though some one had 
been shipwrecked and tossed ashore bereft of every- 
thing; of course he is not to be blamed for it." 
She purposely chose this simile because she knew 
that the cook had a nephew at sea, of whom she 
liked to boast, as he was a pilot. 

“Yes, the best sort of a man may meet with mis- 
fortune,” the cook assented. “It is well that he has 
such prominent relatives who can help him on his 
feet. If anything of that sort ever should happen 
to my John, he might safely count on me.” 

Before an hour had passed the Geheimrathin 
knocked at her husband’s door. He stepped out, 
and she told him of her arrangements. He there- 
upon conducted Arnold to the bath-room. 

“Refresh yourself with a bath,” he said; “that at 
least our expensive dwellings afford us. Here on 
the chair is fresh linen, and there on the rack are 
some clothes of mine, which my wife wishes you to 
use. We have about the same figure; though 
your shoulders are broader, but that will make no 
difference, as I like a comfortable coat. In this 
box you will find comb and brush — my good wife has 
forgotten nothing. Ah! there are also my slippers. 


22 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


When you have finished your toilet come to the 
dining-room; we will wait for you. Your old cloth- 
ing you may bundle together and leave in a corner; 
they will be taken away. If the water is not warm 
enough or not cold enough, you need only turn one 
of these faucets. And I hope your bath will do 
you good! ” 

When Arnold afterward entered the dining-room, 
the children had been taken to bed. He appeared 
to be a different man. The suit of clothes which 
the Geheimrathin had selected for Arnold were not 
her husband’s newest clothes, but he himself had 
worn them now and then till recently. They fitted 
the brother perfectly, and left him quite a digni- 
fied appearance. He apparently felt well pleased 
with them, and his beard and hair he had also suc- 
ceeded in arranging in good order. Only the rough 
hands betrayed the artisan. The Geheimrathin 
gave him a glance of inspection, and said, well 
satisfied, “There, now, you look quite respectable. ” 

“Yes,” he replied, “and I feel so too. I thank 
you, my honored sister-in-law; I thank you with all 
my heart.” 

The Geheimrath endeavored to assume a confi- 
dential tone toward his brother. He embraced and 
kissed him, and exclaimed, “You have our mother’ s 
good face; only it is a little coarser — that is 
natural. Now sit down and eat. We have already 
finished; it took too long a time for us to wait for 
the completion of your toilet. Of course, if one — 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


23 


but he looks quite manly now, does he not, Matilda? 
I am quite delighted with his appearance. But do 
eat; we will keep you company, and then you will 
have a good night’s rest. Frederica will show you 
your room. To-morrow we will consider further 
what can be done for you — to-morrow. First you 
must be rested.’ 

It was a long time before the carpenter had 
appeased his hunger. 


24 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


II 

It was already light when Arnold awoke, the fol- 
lowing morning. The hail rattled against the win- 
dow-pane, and the wind shook the loose slate on the 
mansard roof. He stretched himself on the soft bed. 
“Ah! how much pleasanter this is, after all, than 
the old bag of straw in* the wretched habitation 
which is all a poor man can afford!” he murmured. 
“Such a room all to oneself! curtains and pictures 
— even a carpet on the floor! And that is usually 
unoccupied. Bah! Rich people can afford it; 
their necessities demand that they should have 
more than they need. The rich! — they are not 
even that; far from it! — my brother, the. Geheim- 
rath, and his high-born lady. Of course, between my 
condition and theirs, there is a great difference. 
If I did not happen to be his brother! — yes, yes, 
yes! Things are very queerly arranged in this 
world! ” 

He rose and dressed, walked about the little room, 
and looked at the various articles of furniture more 
carefully. He found old acquaintances — furniture 
which had stood in his parents’ sitting-room, and 
which had even then been rather old fashioned in 
design, but of indestructible materials. There was 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


25 


a wardrobe, semicircular in form, with little col- 
umns of alabaster resting on four-cornered pieces of 
ebony at both sides of the door; a few chairs cov- 
ered with black hair-cloth; a little table with a 
landscape inlaid with different kinds of natural wood, 
which had been cracked even in those days; some 
dingy steel engravings in black frames; faded photo- 
graphs of relatives of the family — among these some 
groups in which he as the youngest had a place. 
“At that time I was still one of them; the boy 
with the trousers, already outgrown, that was I — 
and what a stupid stare i£ on that face! But the 
sisters in their crinolines look just as stupid. 
Siegfried must have swallowed a ruler, he stands 
there so stiff — ha, ha, ha! — but Ewald looks well; 
truly; he looks well; and he has his hand on my 
shoulder — ha, ha, ha! not on account of his broth- 
erly affection — only to cover the patch on my coat. 
But that was of no consequence. Ewald was kind 
to me after all, and took my part against the girls, 
who always — ” 

There was a knock at the door. “Come in,” he 
cried, quickly interrupting his soliloquy. 

Frederica opened the door slightly, but did not 
look in. “Are you awake, Mr. Berken?” she 
asked. 

“Yes, indeed. What is the matter?” 

“The gracious madam would like to know if you 
are ready to come down.” 

“But do come in; no one will harm you.” 


26 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


Frederica looked into the room, without with- 
drawing her hand from the knob. 

“It is only in order that we can arrange the work. 
I am to clean up here, and Fritz is just now play- 
ing quite nicely — the gracious madam thinks on 
account of the breakfast — we are through with it 
long ago.” 

“What time is it?” 

“Well, I think the clock has just struck nine.” 

“Is it possible! ” 

“But if you wish your coffee served here — " 

“Oh! It is not at all my habit to give people 
trouble. It would look ill for me to do so, at any 
rate, as I am only — But why are you standing in 
the cold hall ?” 

“That is nothing. Shall I remain until you go 
down-stairs? ” 

“Oh, yes, yes.” He stepped to the door, took her 
by the arm, and pulled her into the room. “Tell 
me, what is your name?” 

“Frederica — that is, really Matilda. But be- 
cause the gracious madam is named so, and since it 
is my second name after all — ” 

“They have christened you over again. Yes, 
they easily manage that. There should really be a 
double list of names — one for the great folks, and 
one for us common people altogether." 

“Mr. Berken! ” The face, which till now had been 
a friendly one, assumed a serious expression. “If 
you allude to common people, I do not belong to 


7 HE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


27 


them. And if you include yourself among them, 
you do me no favor thereby.” 

‘‘But that is not what I meant,” he excused him- 
self. “I only said that because — but what shall I 
call you?” 

He tried to take her hand, but she warded him 
off. 

“Call me Frederica, as every one in the house 
does. The name suits me very well, too. And 
now let me go to my work. I will not get 
through in time otherwise.” 

‘‘Yes, immediately. But what was I going to ask 
you? Frederica, tell me, the gracious madam acts 
very haughtily?” 

"I never speak about my employers." 

‘‘Oh! I only want to know how one must behave 
toward her. And my brother, the Gelieimrath? It 
is not easy to get along with him?" 

Frederica went back to the hall and took up 
broom and dust-pan, which she had left in the cor- 
ner. Without replying to him she set to work. 

‘‘Very well,” said the carpenter, leaving the room; 
‘‘in a place like this the servants also become high- 
flown,” he grumbled to himself. 

The Geheimrathin received him with stiff for- 
mality, but not unkindly. He stammered an apology 
for his late rising. 

‘‘Well,” she said, smiling, ‘‘that may pass for 
once; you were certainly quite tired. Usually you 
rise early, do you not?” 


38 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


“Yes — when I have work — of course, then it is 
necessary. But when there is nothing to do we 
always think, ‘He who sleeps sins not.’” He had 
intended to jest about the subject, and laughed at 
it himself; but he immediately perceived that it 
was not appreciated. 

“But we are told, ‘Watch and pray, that ye may 
fall not into temptation.'” 

“Yes, I know that," he answered with some em- 
barrassment, and passed his hand over his fore- 
head. 

The Geheimrathin placed coffee on the table and 
brought a basket of rolls. He stooped down and 
sipped the coffee without troubling himself to raise 
the cup. The rolls just sufficed for two bites. 
Little Wanda timidly watched him from a corner 
of the table, while Fritz sat on a footstool near 
the window, taking out soldiers from a box and 
placing them on a chair before him. 

“Is that Uncle Arnold, mamma?" asked Wanda, 
looking ac him with curiosity. 

"Yes, that is your uncle, dear child.” 

“But he has papa’s coat on." 

“You may be mistaken." 

“No, I am sure. I know it by that button-hole 
where papa used to wear his medal while the coat 
was new. And that is his vest and his — ” 

“Do be quiet, little Chatterbox," her mother ex- 
claimed. 

“But why not admit it, my honored sister-in-law?" 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER. 


29 


said the carpenter, shoving half a roll in his mouth. 
“The child sees — ” 

“Children should not notice everything," the 
Geheimrathin interposed. 

It occurred to him that he had not yet greeted 
the children. 

“What is your name?" he asked the little girl. 

“Wanda. And my little brother’s name is Fritz; 
and my older brother is at school — that is Arthur.” 

“Ah! there are only three of you?” 

The little girl looked at her mother. 

“The dear Lord has taken one of our children," 
said the Geheimrathin. 

“Three are really enough," said Arnold. “I know 
from my parents’ home, that too many — " He held 
out his hand to Wanda, and expected her to lay 
her own in his; but she looked at his palm sol- 
emnly, and crossed her hands behind her. 

“Shake hands with your uncle," said her mother. 

The child shook her head. “Uncle has just as 
black fingers as our cook.” 

“Must you notice everything so!” 

Arnold withdrew his hand. “It is really true, 
honored sister-in-law,” he said, without being 
offended. “That comes from lime. A workman 
cannot take care of his hands like a young lady." 

He took several rolls more. 

“Are you going to eat them all?” asked Wanda, 
looking at him in amazement. 

He felt embarrassed. “I thought they were here 


30 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


for me,” he said, with a glance at his sister in-law. 

‘‘Certainly, certainly! ” She took the child by 
the arm and led her into the adjoining room. But 
now Fritz began to cry. Arnold rose and wished to 
take him in his arms. The little boy stamped his 
feet and cried for Frederica. His mother endeav- 
ored to soothe him. ‘‘Children give one a great 
deal of trouble,” she complained. 

‘‘Well, of course, they are only children, and I 
suppose they are a little spoiled. With us they 
are allowed to scream until they stop of their own 
accord. ” 

After a while, as he stood at the window and 
looked down the street, the Geheimrathin began 
again: “You will have to take care of yourself 

now for a time. My husband has already gone to 
his bureau; he intended to stop at the Major’ s first 
to consult with him in your behalf.” 

“Ah! I hope they may be successful; that is to 
say, I do not wish to trouble my brothers more 
than is absolutely necessary. If they are willing to 
lend me a few dollars, that will perhaps suffice to 
help me out, now that I am well clothed.” 

The Geheimrathin paid no heed to these com- 
ments. “I must now see to my toilet,” she con- 
tinued; “one must always be prepared for company. 
But if you wish to read a book, or a newspaper — ” 

He shook his head. “I thank you, honored sister- 
in-law. But the books of my brother are much too 
deep for me, and his newspapers” — he laughed 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER. 


31 


abruptly — “well, I can about imagine what the 
newspapers contain which he subscribes for.” 

“What do you mean? Of course, my husband is 
strictly conservative in his political and church 
views, and, as an official, always supports the meas- 
ures of the government.” 

The carpenter seemed to consider whether he 
ought to enter into discussion on this subject; he 
probably felt that he might easily say something 
which might be offensive. “For politics I care 
nothing at all, honored sister-in-law,” he then 
declared; “for us workmen it is a'matter of indiffer- 
ence whether the machine goes a little toward the 
right or left, as the general rut is always along the 
same road, which cannot bring us to our desired 
goal; and as for the rest — why, you know that is 
not for our class— theaters and concerts, and general 
gossip; but it may be very interesting for you.” 

“I suppose you read no newspapers at all, 
then? ” 

“Not regularly. But we have papers which are 
issued for us, and read until they fall to pieces. But 
they would not suit your taste.” 

“Shall I tell you about these pictures?” 

Little Wanda, who had been listening at the door, 
had now come in with her picture-books, placed 
them on the table, and opened the largest one of 
them. 

“Shall I tell you about the pictures?” she repeated, 
turning the pages with an important mien. 


32 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


"That would be very nice, indeed,” answered 
Arnold, and sat down beside her. 

"Take care of Fritz,” said the mother, placing 
the little boy where he might also see the pictures. 
"Frederica will soon be down to take charge of 
him." With this she withdrew. 

In the meantime the Geheimrath had walked 
through the Thiergarten, despite the inclemency of 
the weather, in order to take the shortest road to 
the Major’s house. He hoped to find him at home 
yet, but was disappointed. The Major had gone out 
on horseback early that morning, he was informed 
by a servant in livery of military cut, but it was 
likely that he would soon return. As the Geheim- 
rath determined to wait, the house-maid was sent to 
announce the visitor to the gracious madam, who 
was not yet visible, but sent word that she would 
soon put in her appearance. 

"Soon” meant half an hour this time. It seemed 
very long to Berken, even though there were so 
many pretty little ornaments to examine in the 
drawing-room, which was furnished with luxurious 
taste, and hung with pictures of the most celebrated 
artists. In the bay-window, the panes of which 
consisted of artistic designs in colored glass, hung 
a large brass cage with a parrot. Around this were 
carefully tended plants with large, colored leaves of 
the finest varieties, and hyacinths — a rarity at this 
season — were blossoming in tall vases. A real 
Smyrna rug covered the inlaid floor, and the heavy 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


33 


silken damask portieres fell trailing over it. Ber- 
ken did not envy his brother for all this luxury 
which his wife had brought him; nevertheless, when 
in these apartments — through the open door there 
was a vista of two adjoining rooms of equal splen- 
dor — he could not keep off the oppressive sense of 
his own deficient means 

At length his sister-in-law glided in — a rather 
voluptuous but elastic figure, dressed in a charming 
negligee of the finest pink flannel, trimmed with 
garnet velvet and silk cord. She wore a tiny cap 
on her curly black hair, and her very small white 
hands were covered with glittering rings. Her 
merry eyes greeted the Geheimrath from the dis- 
tance. “But so early — so dreadfully early!” she 
called to him in a lively manner. The parrot, evi- 
dently pleasantly excited at her entrance, climbed 
up the rings of his cage, and cried, “Sarah, Sarah! 
Good woman, good woman! ” 

Berken kissed her hand. “I would not have 
dared ask for you at this time, my honored sister- 
in-law,” he said, forcing his rather harsh voice to a 
pleasant smoothness, “but I am all the more 
delighted to be able to wish you a good morning. 
How charming you are looking! Truly, one must 
come to see you if one has long missed the sun- 
shine.” 

She laughingly showed her pearl-white teeth. 
“Can you also flatter?” she playfully queried. 
Since the parrot would not be quiet, she stepped 
The Youngest Brother— 3 


34 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


to the window, put her finger through the wires of 
the cage, and patted his neck with her tiny fingers. 
The whiteness of the skin showed to good advan- 
tage against the tinted green plumage of the bird. 

“I would like to speak to Ewald,” the Geheimrath 
continued, “but have been informed that he is out 
already. ” 

She nodded. “Oh, such a restless man — a terri- 
bly restless man ! Always on the field before day- 
break, *to the dismay of the captains, as if no parade 
could be drilled without him! And then he often 
does not know what to do with all the hours till 
noon. Fortunately I sleep well, and do not allow 
his early rising to disturb me. Yes — ambition, 
ambition! He became Major young enough — one 
of the few officers who are not of aristocratic pres- 
tige. Now, of course he wishes to rise higher, and 
thus he must show his metal. You know he is a 
soldier with all his heart and soul.” 

She had seated herself opposite him on a small 
settee which stood in the center of the drawing-room. 
“Sarah, Sarah! ” the parrot screamed after her. 

“That stupid bird!” she exclaimed. “Always 
screaming my name, which awakens such insinuating 
memories of the Old Testament. The patriarch 
Abraham should really be included, do you not 
think so?” 

She liked to jest about her lineage, in order to 
show how free from prejudice she thought herself. 
"Ewald is beginning to be provoked at the stupid 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


25 


bird. Not even before the most aristocratic lady 
in the city will he keep his peace. I suppose 
you know the aristocratic ladies are more aristo- 
cratic than are the gentlemen? Her excellency 
Krautheim, who occasionally honors me with a 
call, looks around quite alarmed. So, recently, I 
bought a madonna and child, and had it hung in 
quite a conspicuous place— there, just see! a beau 
t i f ul picture, and quite cheap, for, between us, who 
buys such things nowadays? — only to set the 
worthy dame at her ease, so that she may quite 
unreservedly expound her antisemitic views. If 
Ewald is to receive a title for his services for his 
country — I think Sarah von Berken does not sound 
so badly, after all.” 

The Geheimrath’s smile was constrained. These 
rather cynical views of his sister-in-law were not at 
all to his taste. “Is there any near prospect of 
that?” he inquired. “Oh, we will see when Ewald 
has risen to be Colonel! ” 

“Yes, if it were not for that stupid bird ! Proba- 
bly you will obtain those honors sooner than we. 
Any one who has married a Fraulein von Lieben- 
hausen — ” 

“That does not suffice. Wealth is also a consid- 
eration. But perhaps, on account of my sons — ” 

“Our boy shows very little martial spirit as yet. 
He is the image of his grandpapa. But perhaps he 
will change in the course of time. That reminds 
me, how are your children? We see each other so 


36 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


seldom; every one is so engrossed with the social 
duties of their own circle. This entire week, day 
after day, we are invited to dinners and suppers. It 
is impossible to go to the theater even as often as 
one would wish.” 

She chatted thus a while longer. The Geheimrath 
listened with but little interest, and answered 
only the tenth part of her questions — which was, 
however, all she would have asked. The pretty 
woman evidently liked to hear herself talk; but she 
was really entertaining, and it was not her fault 
that her listener was not appreciative. 

‘‘Do you know, my dear Berken” — she changed the 
theme after a while — “that I suspect you of enter- 
taining a secret in your mind? I am waiting in 
vain for a morsel of it to fall to my share, which I 
can then grasp. Is it really only for Ewald?” 

“Certainly not,” he reassued her; “you are pro- 
bably even more interested in the matter than he, and 
I do not know how you will take it.” 

"But do tell me about it!” 

“It is very disagreeable for me — extremely dis 
agreeable — truly. You are perfectly right: one 
considers and ponders about anything of this kind, 
and comes to no conclusion. In short, then, yester- 
day evening, to our great surprise — brother Arnold 
has returned.” 

She looked at him in amazement. “What brother 
Arnold?” 

“Our brother — my brother, Ewald’ s brother.” 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


37 


“Dear me! I have never heard that a broth- 
er—” 

“I do not wonder at that. Why should Ewald? 
It was so long ago, that he entirely vanished from 
our minds, and Ewald may have believed — it is easily 
explained under the circumstances.” 

“But it must be a great joy, if a brother who has 
long been absent suddenly — " 

“H’m! yes — yes, indeed — in one sense.” 

"I do not understand.” 

"If you had seen him, dear Sarah — ” 

“Well?” 

“Ragged, starved — altogether wretched.” 

“The poor fellow!" 

“Yes, poor fellow! But you can imagine that it 
is not very pleasant when anything of that kind 
happens so unexpectedly in one’s home.” 

“Yes; how unpleasant for your wife ! — I can imag- 
ine. ”, 

“Oh, Matilda received him with true Christian 
submission.” — He suddenly interrupted himself. 
‘‘H’m — I meant that she did more than her duty. 
When you consider — ” 

He was just about to explain the details of the 
case when the clashing of the Major’s spurs was 
heard from the ante-room. The lively little woman 
sprang up immediately and hurried toward him. 
She stood on tiptoe to kiss him, took his arm, and 
exclaimed, before he could welcome tne guest, who 
had already been announced to him at his entrance, 


38 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


“Just think, dearest, your brother Arnold has re- 
turned! ” 

“Well, I declare! ” he cried, exhibiting not much 
more surprise than he would have at any piece of 
news she might have told him. 

His long blonde mustache endeavored in vain to 
give a martial look to the good-natured round face. 
His eyes lost none of their usual merriment as he 
turned to Siegfried, who had risen, and who looked 
very morose compared to him. 

“So our carpenter — " 

“He is a carpenter?” stammered Sarah. 

“Yes, have you not just heard it?” 

“I was just endeavoring, dear Ewald, to explain 
things.” 

"But that is told in two words. So Arnold Js here 
again? That is delightful! I suppose he has be- 
come a millionaire out there across the sea? He 
wanted to go either to America or Australia to dig 
gold — something of that sort.” 

“Let me narrate to you.” 

“With pleasure. But, do you knew, I am dread- 
fully hungry after my ride. We could discuss the 
subject at breakfast— if you would order it to be 
served, dear Sarah." He patte.d her cheek. ”1 have 
had provocation this morning— had to discipline two 
soldiers. Captain von Krummbuchel is lax; in 
his company there is always trouble.” 

“Excuse me a moment then,” she said, and with- 
drew. 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


39 


When the two gentlemen soon after appeared at 
the well-appointed break-f^st table, the Major looked 
somewhat more serious. His brother had quickly 
informed him of the facts. He ate and drank 
hastily. "Yes; what shall we do with him now?” 
he asked, somewhat peevishly. 

"That is just what I came to consult you about," 
answered the Geheimrath. "I myself cannot pos- 
sibly — ” 

"Of course; I understand that. The poor boy 
awakens my heartfelt pity. How does he impress 
you? ” 

"Oh, now, after he is again in decent clothes — ” 

"Please look up my second-best street suit, 
Sarah,” the Major said to his wife. "Let Philip 
take them over immediately; also some linen. 
But what in the world has he done to become so 
degenerated? ” 

"I fear,” said the Geheimrath, sighing, "that he 
has spent years in the poorest and most dangerous 
class of associates. Several of his allusions admit 
of no other interpretation. You know the present 
movement proceeding from the working-classes; and 
he has become a workman — nothing but a workman 
who lives from hand to mouth.” 

"Still, I am pleased at his delaying applying to 
us until forced by direst necessity,” declared the 
Major. "There is yet enough pride and manliness 
in him to help him on again, if one will but give 
him a lift.” 


40 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


“But how — how?" 

“Yes, that cannot be, decided on the spur of the 
moment, and altogether without hearing his 
opinion. We will learn what he has to say." 

“I am dreadfully curious to see this brother-in-law 
Arnold," said Sarah, filling the wine-glass of the 
guest. “A real poor man in the family — a laborer, 
whose brothers are a Geheimrath and a Major — it is 
of extraordinary interest.” 

“My dear sister-in-law — " 

“I will visit Arnold this forenoon,” said Ewald, “if 
you want to accompany me, Sarah — ” 

“Of course I will. But let us have the carriage, 
dear Ewald. The streets are very muddy, as the 
snow melts as soon as it reaches the ground. In the 
meantime I will dress." 

“Our poor horses! We could take a cab.” 

“No, my love; we will drive in our own carriage. 
Why should we keep it if not to use?” She cared 
less for the drive than she did for the satisfaction 
of having her equipage and coachman stop at the 
house of the Geheimrath. That was something 
her dear sister-in-law could not afford, even though 
she had been a Fraulein von Liebenhausen. 

“We will consider the question more seriously," 
said the Major, when he parted from his brother. 
“If I find Arnold as I anticipate my father’s son, 
something must be done for him in earnest.” 

“Yes, we owe it to ourselves to do so," said the 
Geheimrath. 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


41 


He went to his office, and hastily glanced through 
the briefs which were heaped on his desk. His 
work did not afford him solace. His secretaries 
were harshly reprimanded, and several visitors 
quickly dismissed. After an hour he put on his 
overcoat, took up his stove-pipe hat, and announced 
that he had some business to attend to. “If His 
Excellency should inquire for me, inform him that 
I will return very soon.” 

He went to the police department, and sent his 
name to the chief. He was immediately received. 
All the peevish wrinkles had disappeared from his 
face; he endeavored to speak in a cheerful manner, 
as a man of the world would speak to another. “I 
have come to you, honored sir, about a very deli- 
cate family affair. How can one be blamed for one’s 
relatives? I have a brother — have him because 
he is mine, I might say with old Polonius. Dear 
me! it is nothing dishonorable — at least, I hope 
not. But I would like to defend myself from any 
unpleasantness which might occur. This brother — ” 
He disclosed what he knew. “It is very dis- 
agreeable, is it not? But I could not turn my 
brother on the street. I will not be suspected on 
that account of associating with socialists — ha, ha, 
ha — I !— nevertheless, I would like to avoid having 
the police investigating this. My word will suffice.” 

The chief sought to quiet his fears in the most 
amiable manner. “We will immediately learn, ” he 
said, and rang. 


42 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


"I would request Rath Liedemann to step here.” 

"At your command, sir.” 

In a few moments the designated official, proficient 
in affairs of this nature, entered. He was quite a 
young man, whose jovial mien little betrayed his 
occupation. At his entrance he gave a hasty but 
penetrating glance at the Geheimrath, in order to 
learn in advance as much as possible about the 
reason for his having been called to the chief’s 
room, and lifted his eyebrows a trifle, but not per- 
ceptibly, under his glasses. 

“Do you know anything about a carpenter Ber- 
ken?” asked the chief; ‘‘probably only entered as 
workman. ” 

"Berken?” repeated Rath Liedemann, more in or- 
der to gain time than to search in the recesses of 
his memory. The gentleman whom he saw before 
him he had immediately recognized as one of the 
Councilors, but could not have remembered his 
name instantly. Now he knew whom he had to deal 
with. ‘‘Berken? — yes, indeed. He was described 
to us a few days ago by the Hamburg police as a 
rather dangerous man.” He bowed. ‘‘I am sur- 
prised, honored sir.” 

"Wh?t is recorded against him?” 

"Oh, nothing culpable. As a stranger he was 
expelled on account of socialistic propaganda, 
and it was expected that he might come here, 
although he set out in another direction." 

"And he has-—” 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


4Z 


"Certainly taken a position of trust in their 
secret organization; which would lead one to believe 
that he would continue his activity in one of the 
central cities of the movement. We have been on 
his track, but have not found him.” 

"The Geheimrath can help you on the track, ” said 
the chief, smiling. 

"Yes, I am sorry to say,” remarked Berken. “I 
am, however, relieved that nothing — but even so, the 
affair is provoking enough. If you will give me a 
few minutes of your time, Rath Liedemann — ” 

"I am entirely at your service.” 

Berken took leave of the chief with a cordial 
shake of the hand. "My best thanks.” 

"Oh, not at all ! I am very sorry. But that can 
easily be arranged.” 

This was at the same time a hint for his subor- 
dinate, which his bow intimated that he had under- 
stood. 

The two gentlemen conferred with each other for 
a quarter of an hour. The Geheimrath left the 
police bureau apparently much relieved, and hurried 
back to his office in order to perform duties he had 
delayed. 


44 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


III 

Arnold Berken quickly made friends with his 
brother’s children. He gladly permitted Wanda 
to show him her pictures and explain them. Little 
Fritz allowed him to lift him on iiis knee in order 
that he might look on, and did not want to leave 
his uncle when Frederica entered. 

“You can go back again,” said Wanda, earnestly; 
“we are playing with uncle.” 

"With uncle?” repeated Fritz, and turned his face 
away from her. 

“But you will tire the gentleman,” said the girl. 

“No, do not think that,” exclaimed the carpenter; 
“on the contrary, it pleases me. We are on good 
terms already. The children are very well behaved. ” 

Frederica sat down near the window with a piece 
of needle-work. 

Wanda continued to explain the pictures, but she 
soon perceived that her auditor was not as attent- 
ive as before. Her uncle often looked across the 
book, and ceased asking questions; he hardly 
noticed that Fritz, thinking the progress too slow, 
hastily turned the pages himself, and thus began to 
quarrel with his sister. At length, to Wanda’s 
silent disapproval, he commenced a conversation 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


45 


with Frederica, which, although it was not very 
brisk, and subject to many pauses, yet interrupted 
her own chatting. 

“I suppose you are net a native of this city?” 
he asked. 

“No,” answered Frederica, without seeming to 
encourage further questions. 

After a while he recommenced: "Is your home 
far away?” 

"Yes, far from here — very far.” 

"Near the Rhine?” 

"No.” 

"Then probably from East Prussia.” 

"Yes, in East Prussia.” 

"I have never been there.” 

Another pause — then, "I suppose it is very cold 
there in winter?” 

"Sometimes. ” 

"Now such a funny picture is coming, uncle,” 
Wanda interrupted. 

Fritz began to laugh in expectation. 

"But you are not a native of Littau?” 

"No, but I worked there — in Insterburg. The 
people almost all speak German there now. 

"But you are not laughing at all,” said Wanda, 
pouting. 

He laughed, to please her; but soon looked over 
again to Frederica. 

“You have something so bright about your man- 
ners — so quiet, so composed — and such fine teeth — 


46 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


I immediately guessed that you were from the 
country.” 

Frederica did not reply, but with difficulty re- 
strained a burst of merriment. Thus it was surely 
unintentionally that the red lips parted and the 
dazzling row of white teeth became visible. He 
looked at her quite a while, as if he expected her 
to speak. Then he said, without noticing Wanda’ s 
tugging at his coat: “Well, do not be offended — 
that was my idea. One can be from the country and 
yet — indeed, you do not show it by your speech.” 

“I went to the parish school. The teacher there 
was a learned man — a theological student, and wait- 
ing for a place as pastor." 

“Did you live near there?” 

“No, I lived in the extension of the village, on our 
farm. But I went to school every morning.” 

“I suppose you learned a great deal there?” 

“Oh well — ! ” 

. “Frederica can read,” Wanda interposed: “She 
ofter hears Arthur’s poems, too. But she does not 
understand Latin.” 

The girl laughed. “No; so learned I am not. I 
have forgotten many things, too. Without prac- 
tice — ” 

“But sometimes Frederica writes a letter when 
she has ink. ” 

“Indeed! To whom do you write?” 

“Oh, I write home,” she quickly answered; “my 
brother is there now." 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


47 


"And you write to him?” 

"Yes: and sometimes to my parents also, and to 
my youngest sister, who will soon go into service. ” 

"So your parents are living yet?” 

"Yes; my father has retired, and lives with my 
brother on the farm. Father gave over the farm to 
my brother when he married. His wife brought 
him a marriage dowry, else they could not have 
managed it.” 

"Why not? ” 

"Well, the other children had to get part of the 
property — my older brother and my second sister, 
who is married to a blacksmith.” 

"Then you must be a rich girl?” 

"My portion is reserved for me,” Frederica replied, 
seriously, "because I was not yet of age- two 
hundred and twenty-five marks, a cow, and a feather- 
bed when I marry. But I can get the value in cash." 

"That is good — ready money is always good.” 

Wanda had listened attentively. "Oh, Frederica, 
do take the cow!” she exclaimed, coaxingly. 

"Why?” 

"Oh, for us to play with." 

The elders laughed. That provoked the little 
girl. "A cow gives good milk, too,” she added. 
She turned some pages in her book, and pointed to 
a picture. "There — do you see, uncle? — the girl is 
milking the cow.” 

Now Fritz grew restless, and cried for milk. Fred- 
erica went for a cup of milk, took the child on her 


48 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER. 


lap and fed him. Soon after, Arthur came home 
from school. At first he acted rather condescend- 
ingly, and bestowed as little notice as possible on 
the man who was attired in his father’s clothes. 
But gradually he followed Wanda’s example, and 
began to talk to him. 

“What are you, uncle?” asked Arthur. 

“Carpenter,” he answered. 

“Can you make tables?” 

“Oh, yes, if I have wood and tools.” 

“And chairs, too?” asked Wanda. 

“Yes." 

“And bureaus?” 

“Certainly. " 

“And wardrobes?" 

And thus they continued until they had named 
all the articles of furniture which were within sight. 

When their mother finally entered, Wanda called 
to her; “But uncle can make so many things — every- 
thing here! And Frederica is going to get a cow!” 

“Cow — cow! ” repeated Fritz, triumphantly. 

At about one o’clock the elegant equipage of the 
Major halted before the Councilor’s house. The 
coachman, with a great fur cape, jumped from his 
seat and opened the door of the carriage. The 
Major’s wife placed the tips of her neat little 
boots on the step, and carefully tripped along the 
damp pavement, evidently much pleased that a few 
pedestrians cast admiring glances at her until she 
reached the door of the house. Then she climbed 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER. 


49 


up the three flights of stairs as if mounting a steep 
hill, stopped at each landing and chatted. 

“There, you see, Ewald, how quickly I get out 
of breath? My heart is not sound. I think I will 
some day suddenly die of heart-disease. These 
stairs! How much higher yet?” 

The Major laughed. “You do not take enough 
exercise, dear child. If you wish to preserve your 
slender figure — ” 

“My slender figure! Do not jest. We must 
spend next summer in Marienbad. Papa will 
surely consent to that. At last we have reached the 
summit of the Chimborazo. Do not ring the bell 
yet; I must first rest a little. Now, if you please. " 

Frederica opened the door and showed the com- 
pany into the salon. “I will announce you immedi- 
ately. " 

The Geheimrathin, although quite ready, did not 
hurry. “Your brother and his wife,” she said to 
Arnold — “probably on your account — be prepared." 

Then she entered the salon. Both ladies began 
to converse in a very lively manner. They had to 
exchange assurances of their joy at meeting again; 
the Major interrupted them, asking, “But where is 
our sans-culotte ?” He spoke so loud that he could be 
heard in the next room. 

“You must put on boots, Mr. Berken,” whispered 
Frederica to Arnold. 

He looked at his slippers. “Yes, but — ” 

"Outside, by the kitchen door, you will find a pair 

The Youngest Brother — 4 


50 


THE YOUNGEST BR67HER 


of the Geheimrath’s. You cannot go into the 
salon thus — the Majorin has very sharp eyes.” 

‘‘If they only fit me! ” He went toward the kitchen. 
When he returned the Major had just opened the 
door of the salon in search of him. ‘‘There he is!" 
he exclaimed, and hastened toward him and em- 
braced him fervently, kissing him on each cheek. 

‘‘Yes — yes, it is I,” said the carpenter, embar- 
rassed. ‘‘And you? you are but little changed; 
all in all, I mean — well, well! ” 

The Major took his arm and drew him into the 
salon. ‘‘And here is also my wife, who is burning 
with curiosity to make the acquaintance of her 
youngest brother-in-law. Dear Sarah, my brother 
Arnold. There is a strong family resemblance, eh? 
He was the handsomest of the brothers, and ten or 
twelve years ago really a pretty boy. Even now — 
if he would not stoop so — " He endeavored to make 
him stand more erect, shoulders back. 

‘‘But he looks quite presentable, does he not?” 

‘‘Yes, now — "whispered the Geheimrathin to her 
sister-in-law. 

"I can well imagine that your Christian charity 
has covered his nakedness,” remarked the Majorin, 
with slight sarcasm. She rose, and with precaution 
extended her hand, covered with a light heliotrope 
glove, to her brother-in-law. ‘‘How are you? It is 
nice of you to concern yourself about your relatives 
after so long an absence. You might at least have 
sent us a photograph of yourself.” She put on her 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


51 


eye glasses. "Ewald is right. But now tell us 
where you have roamed; that must be very inter- 
esting. ” 

"I 'do not know where to begin," said Arnold, 
timidly looking at the floor. 

"Were you also in Spain? " she asked. 

"No, but in Brazil — a half a year. There was lit- 
tle to do there; the white workman is considered 
less than the black one. The Chinamen in San 
Francisco also spoil the trade.” 

"Is it true that more than thirty thousand of them 
live there in subterranean caves?" 

"Yes; three — four stories deep.” 

"That is of interest to you, Sarah," the Major re- 
marked amused. 

"Very interesting,” she said, quite seriously. "I 
have heard that in America the people are not 
at all ashamed to work; is that true?" 

"Ashamed? If they only could get work! One 
tries to out-do the other.” 

"The Fatherland is, after all, the best place,” 
said Ewald. 

The carpenter shrugged his shoulders. "For any 
one in your position — or in brother Siegfried's.” 

"A good workman, nevertheless, earns good wages 
here,” said the Majorin, with an air of importance. 
"Just recently I had a table varnished over, because 
something hot had been placed on it. What do you 
think, Matilda? — six mark!” 

"Of that the workman has not received half,” 


52 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


replied Arnold; “and the next day perhaps he had 
nothing to do. Still, one must eat. And what can 
be done with three marks in these times, when pro- 
visions are so high? and the rent — yes, the rich 
know nothing of that.” 

The Geheimrathin softly sighed. She knew but 
too well. 

“You have not a very good opinion of the rich,” 
the Major exclaimed jocosely. 

“H’m! it might be otherwise in the world,” 
remarked Arnold, stroking his chin. “The great 
disparity — ’ He deemed it dangerous to continue. 

“That is the will of God,” said the Geheim- 
rathin; “one should not grumble about it.” 

“I do not know about that,” interrupted her sis- 
ter-in-law; “only it does not help to be discon- 
tented about it.” 

“Perhaps it will help,” said Arnold, winking. “If 
the dissatisfied ones unite there will be ninety- 
eight to one hundred — ” 

“And if they honestly divide with the two remain- 
ing men, each of them will have about seven and 
one-half groschen more,” cried the Major, laughing. 

“I have not reckoned it out,” answered Arnold. 
“No one wants a division of property.” 

“But you want a different state — a different social 
order — do you not?” 

“That may be." 

“It will be a large prison, with self-elected super- 
visors.” 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


53 


"You may call it so. Every kind of work shall 
have its full reward. Now the capitalists take—” 
He waved his hand in the air. “Ah!” 

"Speak freely.” 

"What for? We will never in this life be of the 
same opinion.” 

"I believe that. But beware of the military 
force* it will not stand much joking.” 

"We do not feel like joking. And in the end — 
what is the military force? The high officers? 
Bah!” 

"You are red with excitement,” jested the Major’s 
wife. "I have often wished to make the close 
acquaintance of such a socialist. It is very inter- 
esting.” 

"We will soon convert him,” said the Major. 

"You are joking, dear Ewald?” remarked the 
Geheimrathin. 

"How can one take such talk seriously? It dis- 
turbs me but little, that the sun will one day cease 
to shine, as astronomers assure us. I will not live 
to see it, that human beings will be angels; and 
until the great Workman’s Republic will be estab- 
lished, which needs no Geheimrath and no Major, 
my wine-cellar will not be exhausted. You can 
help us drink the wine — you will not refuse a glass 
of wine because others must be satisfied with 
water? Come to see us soon — to-morrow, or, 
rather, this evening. Or have we another engage- 
ment?” 


54 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


“A rehearsal for the tableaux at the General in. 

“Yes, the rehearsal, but not till nine o’clock. 
And to-morrow?” 

“The dinner at Colonel von Leuthold — nothing 
else.” 

“So do not come between four and seven o’clock, 
but call at any other time." 

“We must go to see our parents yet.” 

“Yes, on our way home; that will not detain us 
long. Now, Arnold, come soon. Sarah wishes to 
continue her studies. Be ready for a sharp cross- 
questioning.” He stepped up to his wife and raised 
her by the shoulders. “But now we must be off, 
dear child, or we might be suspected of designing 
to remain to dinner.” 

“That would suit me well enough,” said the 
Geheimrathin, smilingly. She knev r that she might 
venture the invitation. The Major kissed her hand, 
and Sarah began to adjust her hat before the mirror 
to prepare for departure. 

Frederica brought in two visiting-cards — “The 
forester’s wife with her daughter." 

“Let them enter; dear Arnold, if you would in 
the meantime go to the children — ” 

“You lose nothing,” said the Major; “the daughter 
is even older than her mother.” He took him 
aside while the ladies were bidding each other adieu. 
"You are probably in need — for the present take this 
trifle. ” He placed a twenty-mark piece in his hand. 
“For cigars, gloves, cabs, one always needs money. 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


55 


Do not drop it. Well — till we meet again!” He 
hastened after his wife, who in the vestibule was 
exchanging compliments with the two visitors. 

Arnold put the gold- piece in his vest-pocket. For 
a long time he had not handled a gold-piece, and 
he turned it about in his palms for some-time, as if 
to reassure himself that his brother had really 
been so magnanimous. His head whirled when he 
stepped into the next room. Ewald had not dis- 
appointed his expectations. And yet he did not 
know how to take him — now so friendly, then 
again so distant. And his wife — he liked her, with 
her natural cheerfulness, much better than his other 
sister-in-law, who was so formal even in her inter- 
course with her nearest relatives. Arnold had felt 
that he could repose much confidence in Sarah, and 
had really been influenced by her to confess more 
of his ideas than was perhaps advisable. Although 
he did not exactly repent his doing so, still it 
seemed to him as if the gay young woman had the 
inclination of making a plaything for herself of 
everything which came in her way — this time of 
him. 

Her image danced before his mental vision, 
constantly changing its outlines and assuming vari- 
ous dazzling hues. Matilda he could easily under- 
stand, but Sarah he could not fathom; the more he 
endeavored to do so, the more visionary grew her 
image. But to Frederica he said, "She suits well 
to my brother; he is also so — ” But he lacked the 


56 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


expression for his meaning, and raised his hand, 
waving it in the air. 

In the equipage silence reigned for a few min- 
utes. Sarah looked out of the window. 

“Well, what do you think?” asked the Major, 
softly nudging her. 

“About what?” 

“About Arnold and — ” 

"It is really too bad for the poor fellow.” 

“Yes; what can be done?” 

“Have you considered it yet?” 

“In our sphere he certainly does not belong." 

“No, not as he is now.” 

“He will always be so. The tree was transplanted 
into different ground far too early; one must let it 
grow where it has taken root.’ 

“What do you mean by that?" 

“H’m! I think we will concern ourselves as little 
about him as he himself would care to have us. 
When we have helped him on his feet, he may do 
whatever pleases him.” 

“That sounds like anything but brotherly senti- 
ment. ” 

“Of course we can help him once in a while, so 
that he need not be in such trouble again. For a 
person with his moderate requirements a little 
allowance does a great deal.” 

"You would like to shove him off?” 

'I will gladly do for him whatever lies in my 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


5 ? 


power. But what can be done for a laborer, which 
is really all that he is?” 

"But he has learned something. ’* 

"A carpenter’s trade— yes. But little can be 
earned by that. And a carpenter is only a laborer. ” 

"Are there not also carpenters who have their own 
establishment and employ workmen?” 

"That may be — fufniture manufacturers.” 

"That is something. Could not such a manufact- 
urer and builder become purveyor to the court?” 

"Yes, if circumstances — ” 

"I believe my furniture was ordered at such an 
establishment. The proprietor had a great store 
with goods, and worked at a large desk with many 
book-keepers, just as papa does. Could not your 
brother Arnold become such a proprietor?” 

"Dear child, what are you thinking about? All 
that requires capital first of all.” 

"That we must strive to get for him.” 

"You are naive. Who would do that for him? 
And for the establishment of a business of that 
kind a large sum would be necessary.” 

"He would not need to begin with a large store. ” 

"Then it must be considered that, for the most 
part, business men undertake anything of that sort. 
They employ supervising workmen, who overlook the 
apprentices. Indeed, business capacity is required 
to superintend all th's, and that a simple workman 
does not possess.” 

"But does not your brother Arnold probably pos- 


58 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


sess such a clever mind? He is your parents’ child, 
as well as you and Siegfried. Better schooling 
cannot make such a wide disparity.” 

"That is true. ” 

“If he had an independent business he would be 
well provided for and you would not need to be 
ashamed of him.” 

“You are quite right. But, as I have said, the 
capital. We have nothing to give him and to go 
into debt for him — that you would hardly advise.” 

She was silent for a while. Then she lightly 
said, “I feel so much interested in him. It would 
be very nice, if something could be done for him. 
Do you not think so?” 

“Certainly, dear. He is my brother.” 

“If I would speak to papa.” 

“You would do that?” 

“Why not? He is a rich man and glad to do me 
a favor." 

“You have ideas’ But do speak to him. Perhaps 
he may succeed in explaining the state of afairs to 
you. ” 

She glanced at him with a mischievous smile. 
“Is my plan really so unreasonable?” 

He shrugged his shoulders. “Well, do you 
know — he began to laugh. “Papa has already 
quite enough to do to keep us going. To expect 
him to do anything for our relatives and espe- 
cially — ” 

“Oh ! papa so often gives great sums for strange 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


59 


people and for purposes which are not at all sym- 
pathetic to him. He does so with a stifled sigh — 
but he does it.” . 

“Yes; there are reasons for that, my love. There 
are petitioners whom one cannot easily refuse.” 

“Why should not papa follow the dictates of his 
kind heart for once? When it is to smooth the 
path for a good, industrious person of good family, 
who has met with misfortune! — certainly that is a 
grateful task.” That she had said with unusual 
earnestness. But soon a scornful little smile 
crossed her pretty face. “Of course it will not be 
quite indifferent to him either, ” she continued, “and 

still less to mamma, as to who is the brother of 

* 

their son-in-law. Do you not think so too? That 
we cannot set him up in business, that they cer- 
tainly know. And — I have taken it into my head, 
as you often enough have termed it, into my obsti- 
nate head — ” 

He put his arm around her tenderly. “You are 
the best of women! Of course I could not wish any 
thing better for Arnold than a good social standing, 
but — it is really a little too impudent.” 

“Let me drive to papa’s immediately,” she begged. 
“At first I must chat a little about it with mamma, 
and thus carefully advance with my attack on papa’s 
purse — not bring up the heavy artillery at once. 
Ha, ha, ha! Do you not admire my military tac- 
tics? I have learned something already from you.” 

He knocked at the window. The carriage hal ted. 


60 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


“Good luck, then,” he said in parting, "I will 
walk home.” To the coachman he gave the neces- 
sary instructions. 

”H’m — h’m — lTm,” he muttered to himself as he 
walked along. His wife’s plan after all, did not 
seem to meet his entire approval. A few days ago 
he had played at the Casino, and had lost a great 
deal more money than he had at his disposal. The 
comrades from whom he had borrowed were not 
importunate, but thus it was all the more a matter 
of honor to settle the affair as soon as possible. 
He had determined to confess to his wife, and to 
induce her to ask his father-in-law for an increased 
allowance. Now he could hardly do that. His 
plan was spoiled and he felt himself in a predica- 
ment. Still, it was very improbable that the old 
gentleman, who with all his goodness of heart was 
nevertheless cautious and shrewd, would consent to 
do so much for Arnold. And then he would be 
troubling himself unnecessarily. But could he 
have contradicted his wife’s resolution? Could 
he himself destroy the only possibility which 
might arise to help his brother to competence? 

“Bah » the poor boy needs it more than I. For 
the present there may be other means out of my 
difficulty. It would have been wrong to spoil my 
good wife’s pleasure. But it is too provoking, too 
provoking ! But one must offer a sacrifice to fra- 
ternal affection. I do it gladly, too — h’m!” 

He stepped into a wine hall where he expected 
to meet acquaintances of his circle. 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


61 


IV 

Arnold felt very much bored. His life in the 
aristocratic house grew almost unendurable. 

The Geheimrath came home so late from his 
bureau. Dinner was not served before half-past 
four. Thus the forenoon seemed endless in length. 
Then the head of the family was very much fatigued 
and spoke but little during the meal; indeed, every 
noisy movement of knife or fork against the plates, 
or shoving of a chair; increased his nervousness. 
After dinner, without exchanging his suit for a 
more comfortable one, he sat down in an arm chair 
and took up a newspaper, and was asleep in a few 
seconds. But his nap lasted only some minutes. 
Then a cup of black coffee revived his spirits. 
Now he spent an hour with his family, conversed 
with his wife and chatted and caressed the chil- 
dren. He spoke to Arnold also, but not in a pleasant 
easy conversational style, but as if he felt himself 
in duty bound to speak, and considered his ques- 
tions carefully and heeded the reply but little. 
Then he sat down at his writing-desk in order to 
transact business which had to be postponed until 
the close of his busy office hours. At nine o’ clock 


the youngest brother 


his wife knocked at his door in order to remind him 
that it was now high time to prepare for some 
social affair they were to attend. 

The Geheimrathin could give Arnold a little more 
time and attention. But she seldom succeeded in 
finding a topic of conversation which the carpenter 
cared to pursue for any length of time, and his 
accounts of his experience excited her interest but 
little, as the most important factor always was the 
place he occupied here and there as artisan. It 
seemed very strange to her that a man who had seen 
so much of the world should have learned so little 
of the features of various places of which she had 
read. He seemed to have had no eyes for them. 
‘‘Oh, yes,” he said, ‘‘there was something of that 
sort to be seen there. But of what interest is it 
for one of our class? We only inquire where we 
can earn the most, are glad to have a comfortable 
place to rest, go to work early, come back late, and 
rest on the Sabbath as well as possible. It is just 
so everywhere. The castles and the museums of 
art and the churches — those one passes by. Any 
one must have a good suit on to be admitted there, 
and then there is no time either. Or, if one has 
time in plenty, as is often enough the case, to our 
soriow, then one is in a very discontented mood 
and would like to throw a stone against the great 
window panes, in order to get a night’s quarter 
from the police at least.” 


TH& YOUNGEST BROTHER 


63 


“You do not mean that in earnest?” said the 
Geheimrathin much shocked. 

“Well, I have never done that,” he re-assured her, 
“but you do not know, worthy sister-in-law, what 
strange notions may come to any one who is fam- 
ished with hunger." 

“But there are in all Christian lands charitable 
institutions which look to it that every one is saved 
from the extremity of poverty.” 

“Yes, if one would pray and sing.” 

“Why do you not wish to do so?” 

“Because I cannot play the hypocrite. Bread 
which I gained in such a way I could never swal- 
low. ” 

“But one should thank God for his good gifts.” 

“Others have more reason to do that than I. He 
has distributed them unequally, or at least— I do 
not know whether there is a God who distributes: 
I would rather not believe it.” 

“These are sinful sentiments. I can see that you 
have not been in church for a long time. One is 
admitted there even in a shabby coat." 

“What should I do there? Allow myself to be 
consoled with the prospect of future bliss? If the 
people who are prosperous in this world would 
really believe that up there the last will be the 
first, they would hurry to get rid of their abun- 
dance. But they are not at all anxious.” 

The Geheimrathin endeavored to convert him. 
That annoyed him very much. She had a haughty 


64 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


manner of explaining these things, as if she be- 
longed to the elected who could not err. “Next Sun- 
day we will go to Holy Communion,” she said. 
“I expect you to accompany us." He did not con- 
tradict her, but felt strange that this should be 
demanded of him. He felt like a prisoner. 

Wanda’s picture-books had been looked over more 
than ten times. To let Fritz ride on his knee, 
gave more pleasure to the boy than to him. He 
got a piece of wood from the kitchen and worked at 
it with his pocket-knife. Now he could demon- 
strate to the children how clever he was. He carved 
small dolls, animals, ships, tables and chairs. The 
children looked on attentively, but it was nothing 
more than temporary amusement. “Can I not be of 
any use to you at all, sister-in-law?” he asked. 
“Let me varnish your furniture. Some pieces look 
very dull." 

It would make too much muss in the house, and 
it was not suitable that he should be seen at such 
work. People might think that they employed him 
to take advantage of his stay with them. 

His only amusement was when he could have a 
chat, with Frederica. He understood her and she 
understood him. They would have understood each 
other still better if they had met at another place, 
where she was not employed as servant and wheie 
he was not the brother of the distinguished master. 
But this strained state of affairs imposed greater 
dignity on their intercourse. The first impressions 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


65 


from his parental house, and school had not been 
entirely effaced from his character. Something still 
remained which distinguished him from the common 
workman.- Frederica, on the other hand, had brought 
with her from the country to the city a demeanor 
which placed her above the general city servant girl, 
also in Arnold’ s eyes. Her simplicity of dress and 
the arrangement of her hair sufficiently indicated 
that she was not like the frivolous girls who work 
in wealthy families only to accumulate enough 
money for finery. They felt they owed each other 
a certain respect which rendered their conduct 
more amiable. Frederica liked to converse with the 
carpenter, as the cook had a fiety temper and was 
very unsociable. Even the lady of the house was 
afraid of her. Frederica was sometimes sent walking 
with the children. He could not accompany her, but 
he asked her, "Have you sometimes a Sunday out?” 

"Every two weeks," she replied; "that, at least, 
is the agreement. But I do not always go — some- 
thing interferes, or I do not feel like it. If the 
weather is not nice, I do not want to go out. One 
only ruins one’s dresses.” 

"Where do you go to at such times?” 

"Oh, I take a walk, and I look at the houses and 
the people.” 

"But do you not visit anybody?” 

“Sometimes I visit my cousin, who is from our 
village. She has married a smith in Nesselblatt’s 
foundry, at the other end of the city. I have 
The Youngest Brother — 5 


66 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER. 


already gone to the theater with her; but it is a 
stupid pastime, and I cannot imagine how people 
can make such fools of themselves only to make 
others laugh.” 

“Do you never go to a coffee-house or to a dance?” 

"No, indeed! With whom should I go to such 
a place? — oh, no; I am afraid.” 

“Other girls are not afraid.” 

“Yes, they are that kind." 

“Do you not care for dancing?” 

“Yes, at home — at weddings. At home there is 
sometimes a nice hop at 'the tavern which the 
farmers arrange. I enjoyed those dances very 
much. But here it is different. Here one meets 
so many utter strangers, and one cannot trust every 
one.” 

“That is not so bad, if a girl only has a nice 
escort. ” 

She laughed. “Where could I get one?” 

“If you would only wish — ten to one.” He hesi- 
tated a minute, and looked at her inquiringly. 
Frederica stood opposite him at the table, with 
little Fritz on her arm, wrapping him in a shawl 
which she had partly thrown over her shoulder, and 
which hung down in graceful folds. A painter 
might have taken her for a model of a madonna. 
This did not occur to the carpenter, but she had 
never before seemed so beautiful to him. “If you 
like, Frederica,” he said — “seriously, if you would 
like to go with me — ” 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER. 


67 


She looked at him in amazement. "To a dance?” 

"Yes, to a dance. Or, if you would prefer, some- 
where else.” 

She shook her head. 

"Why not?” 

"Oh—” 

"Am I not good enough for you?” 

"No, it is not that.” 

"Why will you not go, then?” 

She giggled. "If the Geheimrath would meet us, 
or the Major would come driving along — that would 
be fun! ” 

"Bah! this city is large. Let us go next Sunday 
—eh?” 

"I thank you very much, but I cannot do it. It 
would not be suitable. If you go alone, you will 
enjoy yourself much better.” 

"But if I tell you — ” 

She gave him a warning glance. Wanda was list- 
ening to them very attentively. The little miss 
thereupon quickly ran to her mamma and related, 
"Uncle would like to go walking with Frederica 
next Sunday, but she will not go.” 

"I think you have misunderstood,” replied her 
mother. 

"No, mamma; certainly not.” 

"Your uncle was merely joking.” 

"But he said 'Seriously/ mamma.” 

She received no response to this. 


08 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


“Why does Frederica refuse to go with him, 
mamma? ” 

“Because it is not proper.” 

“Why is it not proper? Frederica goes walking 
with us.” 

The Geheimrathin smiled. “Listen, your doll is 
crying. " 

“My doll cannot cry at all. But there are dolls 
which can cry. My friend Tillie has -such a one 
but her grandpapa is very rich. Mamma, buy me 
such a doll! ” 

“Next Christmas, perhaps, if you are good." 

Now the little girl ran to Frederica to tell her the 
good news. “Next Christmas I am going to get a 
doll that can cry, if I am good.” Then she told 
her uncle of it. 

The Geheimrathin resolved to hint to Arnold, as 
soon as possible, that she did not like his confi- 
dential intercourse with her servant-girl. To her 
husband she said, “Your brother has acquired very 
bad habits. For our children’s sake, it is necessary 
that he should soon leave our house.” 

"Ewald wishes to see me to-morrow,” he an- 
swered, “and we will consult about it." 

Arnold went to see the Major on the day follow- 
ing their first meeting, but found no one at home. 
Soon after he received an invitation to lunch with 
them, which he accepted. Sarah helped him too 
frequently to the fiery wine, and was afterward dis- 
agreeably impressed with his coarse hilarity. 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


69 


Ewald took him into his own room, gave him a 
cigar, and sent him away, as he did not enjoy his 
conveisation. “I see that you live like a pig in 
clover,” said Arnold when taking leave. 

"The comparison is not to my taste, ” replied the 
Major; "but I have about as much as I need.” 

“When one looks at your surroundings, dear 
brother — ” 

“All that belongs to my wife. You must also 
marry a rich girl,” he added, jestingly. 

“Yes, I! Ha, ha, ha!" 

“You are a fine-looking man. You must not 
imagine that you cannot succeed. Always* look 
above you! If we have once set you up — but we 
are not so far yet. ” 

It was again a tedious afternoon. Frederica was 
busy in the kitchen. Perhaps her mistress had 
arranged it so that she could not be in the sitting- 
room. In the evening his sister-in-law asked him 
if he would not like to sup at a restaurant, as they 
had to go to a dinner. He consented to that. “If 
you need some money — ” 

“I thank you. Ewald has well supplied me.” 

“But please go to a very nice resort.” 

"Of course. If one has money enough — " 

"And do not drink too much.” 

"It would take a good deal for me — ha, ha, ha!" 

Although he laughed he did not relish the rather 
formal manner in which the gracious lady laid 
down her instructions in regard to his conduct. In 


70 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


the main, however, she was right; he must be 
cautious now. 

So he roamed for a while through the crowded 
streets in search of a restaurant. Now and then 
he stood still before one of the large windows to 
gain a view of the place. He was dressed like the 
gentlemen who walked in and out, but he had a 
feeling that he could not comfortably sit at the 
same table with them. At last he stepped into a 
luxuriously furnished hall, lit by electric lights, 
which seemed to him less crowded, and sat down 
near one of the pillars. A waiter attired in a 
frock-coat and white cravat approached him forth- 
with, and placed a glass of beer before him. “Your 
order?” With that he handed him a bill of fare. 
He began to read it, but was shocked at the high 
prices. “One mark fifty — one mark seventy-five — 
two marks; but that is exorbitant." He glanced 
toward the other tables, and thought the portions 
very small. To spend so much money for that! 
There was a plate of rolls before him on the table. 
He helped himself, and ate one after the other. 

“Shall I bring you something, sir?” 

“No, I thank you.” 

“But then, sir — " With that the waiter took the 
plate with the remaining rolls. 

“Do you wish another glass of beer?" 

“How much is a glass?” 

“Thirty pfennig." 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


71 


"Thirty pfennig? For that I can get two glasses 
at another place." 

"Bat not so good; altogether you seem to have 
mistaken the place." 

"That may be." 

The carpenter put his hand in his pocket and 
threw a dollar on the table. He was already attract- 
ing the attention of those around him. The waiter 
brought him the change, but watched in vain for 
his tip. 

Arnold sneaked out timidly. He thought he 
heard some suppressed tittering at his exit. "They 
know how to charge," he thought. "Two marks 
for a little piece of meat! Nonsense! One must 
work a whole day for so much money." Then he 
noticed that he had gone into a first-class restaurant. 
Now he was on the lookout for the right sort of a 
place. "Over there — that bay-window with colored 
glass panes — that is the place for me. Every seat 
occupied, dense tobacco-smoke, tinkling of beer- 
glasses, hustling waiters." At last he found an 
empty chair in a distant corner. He took a seat 
after asking the permission of the gentlemen seated 
around the table. They did not pay the least atten- 
tion to him. No one seemed to notice him, not 
even a waiter. He waited almost half an hour 
patiently. "Excuse me, sir," he said at last to 
his neighbor, "can one not get a drink here, if one 
is a stranger?" 


72 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


“But why don’t you call the waiter? Waiter, 
this gentleman wants some beer.” 

"Yes, right away.” 

And the waiter hurried away, grasping with each 
of his ten fingers the handles of as many glasses. 
Arnold waited another ten minutes, then rose and 
left. The heat had become unendurable to him, 
and the place altogether tiresome. 

At the corner he espied a cigar-stand. He went 
in and bought some cigars — three for ten pfennig. 
Then he tried a third resort. There he was soon 
served with beer, but the people he found very 
disagreeable. They moved their chairs away osten- 
tatiously, and at length a gentleman who sat beside 
a lady exclaimed indignantly, ‘‘But what an execra- 
ble weed that must be that you are puffing away at! 
It is unendurable! ” Arnold shook some of the ashes 
of the despised cigar on the table, and thus aroused 
further dissatisfaction. "Wipe off that muss! ” 
cried the gentleman, whose cheek showed a deep 
scar, in a commanding voice to the waiter. Arnold 
paid his bill and departed. As soon as he reached 
the open air he again lit his cigar-stump. 

He felt that he had had quite enough of this 
kind of aristocratic amusement, and started on his 
way back to the Geheimrath’s dwelling. From a 
basement door a few men in workmen’s blouse 
stumbled out with unsteady gait. The windows of 
the basement were lit up, and on several rows of 
shelves were placed familiar four-cornered and 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


73 


round bottles with short necks and gay labels. He 
stopped and looked at them with delight. Those 
were old friends. He considered a while whether 
he should enter. It seemed to be a very nice kind 
of a resort, although hardly such a one as the 
Geheimrathin had advised him to go to. For 
days he had not tasted a drop of whisky, and his 
throat was parched — why consider longer? No one 
knew who he was. Only a dram! Why, he was 
no drunkard, only once in a while — If one works 
hard the habit grows on one. Oh, it is folly to 
consider so much ! I am my own master. With 
these thoughts he descended the steps. 

Down there he felt at home. The host in his 
blue apron, and the bar-maid and the guests — he 
saw them for the first time, but was soon on confi- 
dential terms with them. Here he knew what to 
demand and how much he had to pay. There were 
hot sausages to satisfy his appetite. And how 
delicious they tasted to him! With the people 
gathered around the bar he was soon engaged in the 
liveliest conversation. It never entered his mind 
to conceal from them that he also was a laborer. 
"My hands show that,” he said, "do not be sur- 
prised at my coat. I have come by it honestly; it 
was a gift from my relations. Yes, a real Geheim- 
rath wore it before it came to me; and who knows 
who may wear it, if some day necessity compels 
me to leave it at the pawn-shop. Bah! with our 
class it is up-hill one day, down the next; until 


74 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


we realize our just demands, then it will be differ- 
ent. But such a time will come when a man with 
health and strength will not have to pawn his coat 
because he cannot find work to provide for his 
needs. Equal rights for all. But we need a majority 
in the Reichstag for that, and we will obtain that 
if we do not grow lax; and gradually we must en- 
lighten our comrades in the country.” Thus he 
continued to talk, after he was once started. Every- 
one present soon learned that his name was Berken, 
and that he had been expelled from Hamburg. 
He drank more than he could stand, threw clink- 
ing coins on the table and declared that he would 
treat the entire company. 

“Always liberal, when I have the means!” One 
of the group, a mason, declared that he was going 
to a meeting of the strikers and invited Arnold 
to accompany him. He immediately agreed to do 
so. As he was told that the distance was great, 
he hailed a cab for himself and his good friend. 
“But we must go with lightning speed!” 

But during the drive he grew sober and thought- 
ful. It began to^awn on him that he had acted 
very imprudently, considering the position in 
which he had placed himself, and the folly in 
which he had allowed himself to be involved. But 
now there was no retreat. He was ashamed to con- 
fess to his associate, whose name was Edward 
Blank, that he would vastly prefer to leave the 
cab before it reached its destination at the 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


75 


extreme northeast portion of the city, for he had 
too plainly disclosed his views in the saloon. At 
last they arrived at a dancing-hall, surrounded by 
a wide lawn. The doors were thrown open and 
groups of laborers in loud conversation were gath- 
ered about them. People were continually crowd- 
ing out of the densely thronged hall, while others 
again sought to force an entrance into the room. 
Blank seemed to be known by all, and was famil- 
iarly addressed as “Ed.” “How are you getting 
on?” he asked. He was told that the small pro- 
prietors had become intimidated and had proposed 
arbitration, but the proprietors of the large estab- 
lishments did not agree to their terms. The opin- 
ions whether the laborers would be able to keep 
their stand were divided. “You speak, Ed! ” was 
the cry from every side. 

In the hall the crowd was densely packed. Vet 
Blank succeeded in forcing his way to the table at 
the further end of the room, where the leaders of 
the assembly were sitting. He drew Berken with 
him and introduced him. His name was familiar 
to them. He was asked whether he would speak, 
but he refused. The police surely had an eye on 
him. As the helmets of some of the guardians of 
the peace were conspicuous among the audience, 
his reason was accepted as plausible. But he was 
requested to take a chair at the table of the pre- 
siding leaders. Several speeches were then heard. 
Blank proposed to accept no mediation, to insist 


76 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


on their rights and to stop work within fourteen 
days. He met with hearty approval, but also 
with strong expressions of opposition from a 
group of older workmen. These were to be 
silenced by the crowd, but insisted on their right 
to be heard. The president succeeded with great 
difficulty in preventing blows between the conflict- 
ing parties. The tumult was again resumed when 
another speaker arose and commenced a storm of 
invectives against the tame spirits and stubborn 
heads in the assembly. According to his opinion the 
laborers should not even be afraid of breaking their 
contracts, and should immediately resent the im- 
pertinent declaration of the proprietors by a strike. 
He had scarcely finished the sentence when the 
police officers declared the meeting dissolved, 
but it was quite a while before the hall and the 
garden was cleared. 

Arnold was one of the last to leave, with Ed 
Blank and several of the leaders. These proposed 
stopping at some beer-hall and to discuss what 
what should be their further movements. They 
invited Arnold to accompany them. 

“It must be late,” he said, but little inclined to 
accept. One of the party had a watch and drew it 
out of his greasy vest-pocket. “A little past ten." 

“Is it possible!” cried Arnold; “I have no key. 
If I do not hurry the janitor will be asleep.” 

Ed asked the location of the building. “It will 
take you a full hour to reach it, and you will be too 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


77 


late then. You had better take a drink to recover 
from your shock.” He had already informed the 
others that Berken had some money with him and 
was liberal with it, therefore they now commenced 
to try to persuade him. 

“But it is provoking,” he exclaimed angrily. 
“What will I do if I cannot get in?” And all the 
vexation which he might cause his brother and 
sister-in-law by his late return began to revolve 
itself in his mind. 

“I suppose it will not be the first time that you 
spend a night in a basement or in the open air," 
replied Henry Brander. 

“Yes, but — ” 

“But that is not at all necessary," said Ed. “In 
my room there is at present an unoccupied bed. 
You can take that.” 

“If that is the case — well, then, let us be merry! ” 

Arnold did not withstand their entreaties longer. 

The following morning he rose and departed 
without further unnecessary delay, but not as early 
as he had determined, as the effects of the preced- 
ing night rendered him tired and sleepy. He had 
hoped and planned to steal into his room unob- 
served, and to go to bed there as if he had not been 
absent that night. He felt very much depressed, 
and went to a saloon, where he ate some sour her- 
ring and took a glass of whisky. That, he thought, 
would do him more good than a pot of coffee. 

He found the door of his room ajar. Frederica 




THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


was busy therein with broom and duster. “Are 
you busy already?” he stammered, embarrassed. 

“I suppose you do not know what time it is,” she 
replied sharply. “It is eight o’clock." She leaned 
against the broom, and inspected him with anything 
but a friendly glance. 

"Eight o’clock? Yes, I wanted to — I could 
not — ” 

“But that is not right of you to remain away all 
night. And how you look! Probably you have not 
been in bed all night. Your clothes have not been 
brushed, either.” 

“No, Frederica. But I have slept — a few hours 
— it was unpleasant enough. But what could I do? 
The house was locked.” 

“I waited for you a long time down in the vesti- 
bule with the key, because I did not want to have 
you wake the janitor, who always makes such a fuss. 
But you did not come." 

"You — oh! Yes, if I had known that — I am 
sorry, truly. But as it happened — has it been 
noticed that I was away last night?” 

"Your relatives returned very late, and retired 
immediately. The gracious madam is yet asleep, 
and the Geheiinrath has not made any inquiries 
for you. How could he imagine anything of that 
kind? ” 

"That is well. Frederica, do not let this go any 
further. Why should they hear of it? Sometimes 
one does things unintentionally — I meant to do no 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


?9 


' harm. Please say nothing more about it.” He 
stepped up to her and tried to grasp her hand. 
But she repulsed him. 

"Please do not come near me, Mr. Berken. You 
have taken whisky — I can smell it. I suppose that 
is very proper for you?” 

"Only a little drink for breakfast — truly, only a 
little." And he put his arm about her. 

She avoided him. "I see that you are not even 
now quite sober," she exclaimed. "I thought that 
you were a respectable man, but — ” 

"I hope you will not think the worse of me be- 
cause I like you.” 

"Oh, those are stupid jests!” 

"No, I am not in jest, Frida. You are a very 
nice girl — I like you very much. I can say that 
I have never yet met a girl, far as I have traveled, 
who so — " 

"Now, please stop, Mr. Berken; I have heard 
sufficient. And if you insist on knowing it — in the 
plight in which you are now standing before me, 
I do not like you at all. To spend the whole night 
in revelry, and to drink whisky in the morning, and 
to look so disorderly — when you are in such a fine 
house, and should not wish to bring disgrace on 
your brother! But, of course, it is not my affair.” 

He sat down on a chair and rubbed his hands 
against his knees. "In the main you are quite 
right," he replied, "just scold me. I do not take 
it amiss from you. But what you have just said 


80 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER. 


about my brother, this cannot continue much longer 
— I mean my living here like a beggar on charity. 
He will soon grow weary of it and I also. Neces- 
sity knows no law and therefore I came and knocked 
at this door, and of course I can thus far not com- 
plain about my reception. But I would not wish to 
let matters remain so. Now I really recognize 
the difference between us. I am only a workman, 
and I must be among my own class. And among 
us a respectable man — you just spoke of that, Frida 
— is not blamed for taking a glass of whisky with 
his comrades; his wife would not object either. 
But a nice wife — ” 

"Now give me your coat,” she interrupted, "and 
lay down on the sofa a while. I will say that vou 
caught cold yesterday and are ill, and would rather 
drink your coffee in your room; I will bring it to 
you. You cannot present yourself to the gracious 
madam in such a state; you yourself will be 
obliged to admit that.” 

He rose and slowly took off his coat. "If you hand 
me the brush — " 

"No, just give me your coat. Everything must 
be done properly — that is my work here.” 

"Frederica!” the cook’s voice resounded in 
rather unpleasant cadence from the floor below. 
"How long are you going to stay up there?” 

"Now I must take a scolding yet on your account," 
she grumbled, and hurried off. 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


81 


V 

The brothers had consulted about the best ways 
and means to help Arnold — of course without ask- 
ing his participation. "It would be very injudi- 
cious,” the Geheimrath had said, "to awaken in him 
hopes which could afterward not be fulfilled. If 
we must finally let him go his own path, it may 
perhaps be the most advisable not to detain him 
with us longer than is necessary. With that I do 
not mean to say that he cannot remain here. We 
must take matters as they are, and not be sentiment- 
al. It is not our fault that this trouble has come 
into our family; it cannot be mended. I fear 
that, with all our exertions, there will be no possi- 
bility of escaping from it. As soon as we agree to 
recognize this fact, it is our duty to act accordingly. 
We will give Arnold the necessary means to con- 
tinue his wanderings, and, as for the rest, let him 
try to make his own way. For a government office, 
which my recommendation could procure for him, 
he is not fitted, as we have ascertained during the 
past few days.” 

Ewald had agreed with these views, but it was 
in his opinion very desirable for all parties if 
Arnold could be more securely provided for. 

The Youngest Brother — 6 


82 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


“Otherwise he will come back to us, and probably 
iri a still worse plight. What shall be done then? 
My wife has had a very clever idea. We will wait 
and see if she will succeed in carrying it out. 
There is indeed but one way to conceal the dis- 
grace of which you speak — at least before the world: 
Arnold must become a prosperous business man.” 

“Ah! it is useless to think of such plans." 

“Sarah makes them. And you must admit, if we 
succeeded in establishing Arnold as a builder or 
manufacturer, we could receive him into our fami- 
lies. Many a one has become prosperous, who has 
afterward even been esteemed for having risen 
from small beginnings. Of course it takes luck. 
But is it not already a lucky circumstance for him 
to have among his near relatives some distinguished 
men who take a lively interest in his welfare, in 
order to avoid public disgrace? If he understands 
how to rise, I will offer him my shoulders.” 

“H’m! Of course, that would be — But I do not 
see — ” 

“Neither do I. That is of no consequence. My 
clever wife has sense enough for both of us, and 
will know how to persuade her papa. She is quite 
charmed with her beautiful plan, and is very eager 
with her preparations.” 

The Major’s wife had just come home. With- 
out taking time to remove her hat and cloak she 
joined the gentlemen, sank into an arm-chair with 
an air of exhaustion, and exclaimed: 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


83 


“It is truly no easy task to go through the fire 
for a good idea! Before, it is only comprehended. 
There are so many objections — very reasonable ob- 
jections, very plausible; but they are so trivial, so 
low — and high ideals do not like to stoop. A 
woman who knows her own mind cannot be so eas- 
ily discouraged.” 

“You know what you want,” said Ewald, laugh- 
ing. 

“Of course I know what I want,” she replied 
quite seriously. “I want a brother-in-law whom I 
can invite to my house when I have other guests. 
Is that nothing?” 

“Yes, dear child, but if it shall cost so much — ” 

“Oh, the money is the least. Papa is so very 
good. A few hundred marks he would immediately 
give at my recommendation for any needy person 
— not as a loan, but as a gift. And why not for 
your brother? But that is just it. I do not want 
a present for Arnold. Papa should set him up in 
business on solid grounds of mutual interest. And 
then he only smiles compassionately, and says that 
I understand nothing about business. But he can- 
not contradict my idea with numbers and reasons. 
I adhere to it.” 

“To be brief, therefore, papa has refused you,” 
said Ewald, somewhat sarcastically. 

“Refused!” she exclaimed, indignant about such 
a supposition, while she began to unfasten her 
cloak. With a graceful movement of her shoulders 


84 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


she threw it over the back of the chair. "It is 
fearfully hot here! — do you not think so? Re- | 
fused! As if that could be possible! No, it is not 
as bad as that. Papa will consider the matter and 
see Arnold first.” 

‘‘I find that very natural,” remarked the Gelieim- 
rath. “Of course, I can only make a conjecture 
about your plans. But if the active cooperation 
of the old gentleman is requested, he must at least 
know for whom he is to take such an interest.” 

The Majorin drew the hat pin from her chapeau, 
took it off and playfully twirled it about in her 1 
hand. “Papa should have said yes at first,” she 
said; “there would have been time enough for all 
kind of objections afterward. It makes such a 
good impression when one asks for something and 
is immediately responded to with yes. If it can- 
not be done — well, there is time enough for reason- 
ing afterward. But to take so much time to con- 
sider and to investigate — then it is better to flatly 
refuse. I am so mortified! Will you not put my 
hat aside? I cannot reach to the table. I hope 
Arnold will make a good impression. But do not 
wrinkle the lace, darling! You men always take 
such a firm hold of anything, as if it were made 
of iron." 

Ewald endeavored to satisfy her. “So papa is 
not entirely against it,” he said, chuckling. "You 
may be proud of your success. We can be glad 
that papa looks at this matter from a business point 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


85 


of view. Arnold will be placed in a better position 
thus, and we have no responsibility.” 

“Arnold must behave with some self-assertion 
and pride,” interposed the Majorin, “so that papa 
may gain confidence in him. He has such an ugly 
habit of hanging his head, as if overwhelmed with 
a heavy burden. Please, dear Siegfried, send him 
to me; I will instruct him. He must have more 
confidence in himself— such a fine-looking man! 
But he seems to lack that most of all. What does 
Goethe say? ‘And if you have confidence in your- 
self,’ and so forth.” 

The Geheimrath asked for some further informa- 
tion, and thoughtfully shook his head when he had 
received it. “It will be best not to tell Arnold 
much of your plan. He may learn that your papa 
will perhaps help him to procure an independent 
position, but it would be better to keep him in 
ignorance of the high plans you entertain for him, 
my honored sister-in-law. It might cause him to 
expect too much. Let Mr. Hirschel test his capabil- 
ity himself, and then decide.” 

The Majorin insisted on seeing Arnold before 
the interview. She inspected him like a recruit, 
and gave him advice as to his bearing; she repeated 
her injunction that he should answer all questions 
courageously, and not hide his light under a bushel. 

“You must always think 'I will succeed,’” she 
persuaded him, “and everything else will be easy. 
If my papa offers you his help, you must not hesi- 


86 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


tate; you will not soon find such a man again. It 
was my idea to send jou to him. Now take care 
that it ends well." 

Arnold had been sufficiently excited by his broth- 
er’s communication, but now he was still more 
mystified about what they wanted with him — surely 
something good, but of what nature? He had an 
instinctive feeling that the people who were 
apparently so kindly concerned about his welfare 
thought mostly of their own interest, and were not 
able to understand him. If they helped him they 
would want some return, and he was uncertain 
whether he could perform that. He thought this 
quite natural. Among the class to which he be- 
longed, there was no other way of thinking than 
that every favor and assistance had to be repaid by 
an offering of equal value. But that was done 
without reservation. It seejned impossible to him 
to ask his sister-in-law Sarah for further informa- 
tion — he could not find the correct form of expres- 
sion; and yet he would have liked to know more 
before he was introduced to the strange gentleman, 
of whom he had some secret suspicion, as he was 
a rich Jew. So he lingered in great embarrassment 
one minute after another, still waiting for a more 
definite explanation. He inquired again for the 
way, and asked again for a description of the house, 
and continued twirling his hat in his hands. 

"I see,” said the Majorin at length, "it will be 
best for me to accompany and introduce you. Of 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


87 


course, I cannot speak more in your behalf than I 
have already done; there you must help yourself.” 
Thereupon she said: "But if you stand before my 
papa as you are standing before me now, with that 
woe-begone expression on your face, then I cannot 
promise success. But I do not wish to discourage 
you.” 

She was going out for a drive; the carriage was 
at the door. She asked him to enter the equipage; 
he was about to take a back seat, but she motioned 
him to sit beside her. "People will be dreadfully 
curious to know with whom I am driving,” she 
whispered smilingly; "so many of the lieutenants 
know me; just raise your hat whenever we are 
saluted. That is good practice — and the Geheim- 
rath’s stove-pipe is, by the bye, very becoming to 
you. But you must not wear it so far back; put it 
down almost to the eyebrows. Yes, indeed, people 
will think you a very fine gentleman.” 

The banker’s house was situated on one of the 
finest business streets, and differed but little from 
the surrounding buildings. On the first floor were 
the bank and offices; on the second the parlors and 
sitting-rooms, which were connected with the lower 
floor by an iron spiral staircase; on the third floor 
were the bedrooms. The vestibules and staircases 
were tastefully furnished and well-heated. Walk- 
ing over rich velvet carpets, between rows of tall 
plants and palms, past fine statues and bronze can- 
delabra, the ante-room was reached, the doors o 


88 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


which were hung with dark portieres. Here there 
were high cabinets, on which stood busts of famous 
authors. Arnold merely glanced at everything. It 
was indifferent to him how Mr. HirschePs house 
was furnished. He had the general impression of 
being in the house of a man who belonged to the 
wealthy classes, of whom he had not the best 
opinion. They were to him a species to which he 
felt himself in strong opposition. Still he cherished 
no feeling of envy toward the individual rich man. 

The lackey opened the door. “Come with me,” 
said the Majorin to Arnold; “I want to introduce 
you to mamma.” 

She approached an elderly lady reclining on a 
chaise-longue with a book in her hand, kissed her, 
and paid her some compliments on her appearance, 
which were received with a smile, but a declining 
motion of the hand. “Is that — " 

“Oh, before I forget, dearest mamma — my brother- 
in-law, Arnold Berken, of whom I have told you so 
much. Now you can see a real socialist — ha, ha, 
ha! He does not look so terrible, eh? Of his 
radical ideas he can tell you some other time, if 
you wish to have a philosophical discussion with 
him; there is no time for that to-day. I have to 
take him to papa, who wants to see him, and I 
have an appointment with my modiste to have a 
dress fitted." She turned toward Arnold, who had 
remained standing near the door. “My mamma is 
a great philosopher, I must inform you; she 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


89 


studies Schopenhauer, Darwin, Hackel, Buchner, 
and, what may astonish you still more, Lassalle. ” 
She took a book from the table, which, concluding 
from its blue cover, must have been taken from 
the library, and looked at the title-page. “A 
novel by Tolstoi. Do you like that author? or do 
you find him too ascetic? Yes, you can hardly tell 
my mamma anything new.” 

"Of that what is in the books I know very little,” 
remarked the carpenter candidly, but a little sharply, 
as if such wisdom seemed of little value to him. 

"Your information, gained from direct observa- 
tion, will be of great use to me as an adjustment 
and completion for my conception of the world,” 
replied the old lady, in a somewhat didactic tone. 
"When one stands in the midst of the movement 
— but will you not take a seat?” 

“No, mamma, I cannot allow it,” cried Sarah; 
“I will send him to you some other time for a long 
discussion. If I neglect the fitting, my dress will 
not be ready for the ball at court. Now make a 
fine bow, dear brother-in-law — so! that will do — 
and now follow me. I’ll come back, dear mother.” 

She hurried through a series of rooms, until they 
reached the iron staircase. “Now go down-stairs 
and knock at that door; or wait — I will grant you 
a minute yet.” She led the way and opened the 
door. “Are you alone, papa? Here is the guest I 
have announced to you. Be good to him.” 

She beckoned Arnold to approach, and gently 


90 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


pushed him in the room. "Adieu, adieu! ” After 
that she tripped into the room, put her arms 
around the old gentleman, who was seated at his 
desk with his back toward the door, turned his 
head around, and gave him a kiss before leaving. 

The office was very plainly furnished. The plain 
desk was so placed that Mr. Hirschel could see 
any one entering from the opposite rooms. A few 
chairs were standing around. Near the window 
hung the quotations from the board of exchange, 
held together by a string. Against the wall stood 
a sofa covered with leather, and before it was a 
table with two boxes of cigars, an ash-receiver, and 
an alcohol lamp; above the table hung a life-size 
photograph of the German emperor, the only pict- 
ure in the room. On an iron safe stood a marble 
bust of the first founder of the bank. 

The old gentleman beckoned to Arnold to be 
seated. His head, with the high brow, aquiline 
nose and well-formed chin, and long side whiskers, 
might have been called beautiful, had it not been 
somewhat too small. The large, expressive eyes 
mustered the approaching visitor without curiosity, 
but with much discernment. 

"You are Mr. Arnold Berken?” he asked in a low, 
almost mellow voice, in order to open the conver- 
sation. 

'Arnold Berken.” 

"The brother of my son-in-law?” 

"Yes, sir." 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


91 


"My daughter has given you a good recommen- 
dation. Take a seat." 

"I can just as well stand.” 

"But please! ” He extended to him his long, 
slender hand, on which he wore a large signet-ring, 
and pressed him down into the chair. "So you are 
a mechanic?” 

"A carpenter, sir.” 

"Are you still at that trade? * 

"Yes; that is — mostly as a workman in a factory, 
if I can find a place.” 

"Why do you not work with a master carpenter? ” 

"Well, there are not many such places; and then 
in the factory one is more independent.” 

"Do you know your trade thoroughly?” 

"Yes, sir. I have also learned sculpturing; it was 
my father’s wish. But for some time I have made 
models for a foundry.” 

"You also worked in foreign countries; do you 
speak foreign languages?” 

"I know some English and French." 

"Can you also write these languages?" 

"No, sir." 

"But you can write German well?" 

"Well, as much as I remember from school; I 
used to stand well in school.” 

"Please take this paper and write what I will dic- 
tate to you.” He gave him a lead-pencil. 

Arnold looked at him in astonishment. "I shall 
write?” 


92 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


"Yes, if you please. I want to find out your 
ability. Please take off your glove." 

"I cannot do that; my sister-in-law has for- 
bidden me to do so." 

Mr. Hirschel smiled. "You may get along this 
way, perhaps.” He dictated to him a business 
letter. Arnold wrote rather slowly, and in very 
large letters, but with a certain precision. 

"Could you write any faster?" 

"Yes, sir; but it will not look so well." 

"Try it. So — I thank you.” He looked at the 
writing. "Are you good in arithmetic?" 

"We have not much to calculate, sir." 

"May I give you an example to compute?" 

"Yes, sir; but I don’t know — ” 

"You have bought some timber, boards of two- 
inch thickness, the foot at — what's the price for 
that?" 

Arnold named the price, and Mr. Hirschel gave him 
the example. With some difficulty Arnold made the 
calculation, and did also an easy example in inter- 
est— of course not by the best method. Mr. Hirschel 
seemed satisfied. You know more than a common 
workman, he said; "how is it that you have not 
succeeded better?" 

Arnold shrugged his shoulders. "If one has no 
capital to invest — ” 

And if some one could be found to furnish you 
the capital, what would you do with it?” 

This question perplexed the carpenter. "I must 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


93 


first know how much?” he answered, after a pause. 

“Quite right; but take it for granted that you 
could have as much as you pleased?” 

Arnold laughed. “Why should I uselessly 
trouble myself about that?” 

“But if some one really wished to help you? 
You must have considered, sometimes, what you 
would do if you had the money." 

“H’m! for money one can buy anything — even a 
large furniture factory.” 

“And if you had such a factory, would you know 
how to manage it?” 

Arnold meditated. “It is not so easy — I have 
not worked much in furniture; but, yes, I could 
do it if I could keep a good book-keeper.” 

“Would you rather be a builder?" 

“Yes, sir. The business is simpler. One has to 
furnish definite work, and one works to order, and 
needs no large supply; that is a great advantage. 
Of course, one has to give credit, and is apt to lose 
sometimes. ” 

“How much capital does it take to establish such 
a business?” 

“H’m! Well, it depends if one begins on a large 
or small scale. ” 

“We will begin on a small scale." 

“We?" 

“I only put the case thus." 

"Oh! Well, one must have a shop, and a fore- 
man; and one must buy the wood and pay the work- 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


94 

men; and one must live before the business begins 
to pay. It takes some time to get customers. It 
would take several thousand marks even for the 
smallest beginning.” 

Mr. Hirschel put paper and pencil before him. 
‘‘May I ask you to make an exact calculation of 
that? You may put the figures rather high.” 

The carpenter looked at him inquiringly. But as 
the strange gentleman seemed quite serious, he 
made no further objections, moistened his lead- 
pencil with the tip of his tongue, and began the 
calculation. 

Mr. Hirschel in the meantime finished the letter 
which he had commenced to write at Arnold’s en- 
trance. 

“That seems to be about right,” finally said the 
carpenter, passing the pencil over his forehead. 

The banker took the paper in his hand and looked 
at it. ‘‘You have made a mistake in multipli- 
cation here, he remarked; ‘‘but the difference is 
not of much consequence. H’m! and if some one 
would lend you this capital?” 

Ha, ha, ha ! No one would be so foolish as to 
do that. ” 

‘‘But what if some one would do so — would you 
be grateful for it?” 

"Why not? He would be the only loser if the 
business went wrong.” 

But it would hardly have to be taken for granted 
that it will go wrong.” 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER. 


95 


“No, not if I could help it.” 

“I think there is an honest name at stake." 

“You mean because my brothers — “ 

“Certainly. If you would succeed in maintain- 
ing a good social standing, that would again bring 
you into their circle. But then, of course, it 
would be necessary that you throw off various ele- 
ments with which “you have hitherto been asso- 
ciated.” Arnold raised his head with a questioning 
glance. “First of all, your association with any 
elements termed dangerous by the government. You 
are, as I have heard, a socialist.” 

“I do not deny that.” 

“Your former circumstances may offer an expla- 
nation for that. But if you now become a proprie- 
tor yourself, that would be quite a change, and 
might alter your views.” 

“That may be; a man is only a beast — " 

“Pardon me! It seems quite natural to me that 
altered circumstances lead to altered views of life. 
Any one who has aught to lose will not speculate 
on the destruction and annihilation of the existing 
state of things.” 

The carpenter smiled rather compassionately. 
“That is your idea; but we only desire equal rights 
for all.” 

“And equal share of property?" 

“Equal rights to the property belonging to .the 
state. Let the government be in possession of all 


96 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


property, and give to each what their work would 
merit. ” 

“But, first of all, I would lose all that I possess. 
If I were the person who would give you a por- 
tion of his property in order to improve your condi- 
tion and thus show his confidence in your honesty, 
could you be so base as to contemplate and accom- 
plish my ruin?” 

“Dear sir, no one would demand that of me.” 

“But you do endeavor to accomplish that, and 
the ruin of all property-holders, to whom you too 
hope to belong, if you do not part from an associa- 
tion which spreads even more dangerous doctrines 
than have perhaps yet come to your recognition. 
This separation will have to be the condition on 
which I insist, if you desire my assistance in shap- 
ing your future course.” 

The carpenter had listened with increasing aston- 
ishment, and he looked at the large eyes, the 
stern expression of which now seemed to advise him 
to choose. "Yes — if you really intend — for me — 
I cannot understand all this." 

Mr. Hirschel rose, and paced up and down the 
room a few times. “I have not yet decided,” he 
said; “do not be too hopeful for the present. I will 
consult with your brother, the Geheimrath. Cer- 
tain recommendations — at all events, I thank you 
for your visit. It would be a matter of satis- 
faction to me to consent to my daughter’s wish 
without — but we will see. Remember me kindly 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


97 


to Geheimrath Berken.” He extended his hand 
to Arnold, and opened the door for him. 

Arnold felt rather dazed after this long inter- 
view, which had seemed to him like an examination, 
was ended. Wherefore all these questions? What 
intentions had they concerning his future? There 
was surely something on foot to assist him; or was 
this only for his brother’s sake? Mr. Hirschel 
had impressed him agreeably — only his last advice; 
he spoke of a condition “on which he would insist” — 
he remembered the words distinctly. He should 
— well, yes, that depended on circumstances. “Of 
course, I might be so placed that it would be self- 
understood; but I must know first what they really 
intend doing for me. If they think I would do 
that for a loaf of bread, that is quickly eaten, and 
then — do not allow yourself to be fooled! Bah! 
even our class has some sense. But if I wish to 
leave them, they cannot hold me. First of all I 
must look to my interest, and if that is all right 
— well, yes! ” 

Thus he soliloquized on his walk homeward. He 
informed his sister-in-law with a few words that he 
had spoken with Mr. Hirschel. “I do not exactly 
know what he intends doing for me, but Siegfried 
will hear of it. I had to write and reckon for him; 
it was odd. But he is a very kind man — very. It 
seems he thinks of establishing a carpenter-shop.” 

But at the first opportunity which presented itself 
he told Frederica about the interview in all the 
The Youngest Brother — 7 


The youngest Brother 


98 


detailed facts. “What do you think about it?" he 
asked her. 

“Yes, how can I — ” 

“It must mean something.” 

“I think your brothers are not satisfied with yout 
being only a workman; so they want to do some- 
thing for you.” 

“But what?” 

“That they tried to find out from you.” 

“From me?” 

“So I think — whether you are fitted for this or 
that.” 

“What will be done?” 

“Of course, I cannot tell. But the father of the 
gracious Majorin is said to be very rich.” 

“I believe that — a banker;” and he chuckled. 

Perhaps he will give you the money — it maybe, 
for your brothel sake.” 

Arnold sat for a while in deep meditation; then 
he suddenly raised his head and asked: “Do you 
think that I can venture to accept it?” 

“If you have learned your trade well, and are 
industrious. ” 

^ es, but do you know, Frida, this question 
has a crook somewhere? I do not know as yet 
what may be involved in it; for one can get noth- 
ing for nothing— is that not true?” 

“Certainly. " 

“Do you see? I must be on my guard.” After a 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


99 


while he looked at her smiling. “Have you decid- 
ed about next Sunday, Frida?” 

“There could be no decision about that." 

“We might go just for a walk.” 

“If Mr. Hirschel would hear of it he would im- 
mediately withdraw his interest in you.” 

“Let him do so, if I cannot be my own master.” 

“Do not say any more about it.” 

“It would be so nice, Frida.” 

“I asked you to be quiet about it; there are two 
ears too many here now.” 

“Oh, yes, yes;” and he did not continue the con- 
versation. 

Wanda, who had been playing with her doll, 
began to grow attentive. She glanced around the 
room. “Where are the two ears that are too many?” 
she asked. 

Federica laughed. “They are my two ears,” she 
answered. 

“But you need those.” 

Now her uncle began to laugh. 

“Why are you laughing?” inquired the child. 
“Mamma says the walls have ears — is that true?” 

“Yes, indeed.” 

Now she also laughed, although somewhat per- 
plexed. 

When the Geheimrathin entered she ran to meet 
her, and cried: “Frederica says there are two ears 
too many here, and that those are her ears is 


100 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER. 


that not stupid? How many ears have the walls, 
mamma?" 

"Frederica ought to say nothing where she must 
fear that two ears are too many," remarked her 
mother, with a warning glance toward the girl, 
who had blushed deeply. 

"Oh — I — gracious madam — ” 

"Dear Arnold, my husband has just come home — 
if you will go to his room?" 

"Certainly.” He rose and withdrew. 

Wanda was persevering. "Mamma, how many j 
ears have the walls?" 

"A thousand," she sternly replied., 

"These two people begin to be troublesome, " she 
thought with displeasure. 

The Geheimrath called to see Mr. Hirschel. He 
had received a card from him inquiring when he 
could be found at home; he had answered this in 
person. 

"Well, what do you think of my brother? ”1 
he asked, after greetings had been exchanged. "Do 
you think that anything can be done with him?" 

"Oh, I do not doubt it," answered the banker. 
"Of course, just as Sarah has planned — " He 
shrugged his shoulders. "It is to be deeply re- 
gretted that your brother did not apply to you much 
sooner, while the influence'of his parental home 
was yet prevalent. His aims were not very high 
to begin with; he submitted to the force of cir- 
cumstances, soon missed the path to success, and 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


101 


finally sank deeper and deeper. Then, of course, he 
was an easy prey for the socialists, and probably 
became a very useful tool for their agitation. 
His general knowledge is far above that of most 
of his associates among the laboring class, but 
still it does not suffice to raise him to a higher 
sphere of society. I do not know whether he is 
especially capable as a mechanic; nor do I know 
if he has any special ability for anything else." 

The Geheimrath sighed. "Yes, yes,” he said, 
"you are quite right. It was his misfortune to be 
alienated from his original station, and it is per- 
haps not for his advantage that the family now 
endeavor to reestablish him in it. But Ewald 
wishes to do his duty, and your daughter has so 
kindy interested. herself in him.” 

"Yes — Sarah! As I already implied, the plan 
which her lively imagination and kind heart sug- 
gested will be difficult to carry out, and hardly prof- 
itable. I am a business man, andean only give my 
assistance as such. Every experiment is made at 
some risk. But here the most dangerous would 
unquestionably be that of jumping over all medium 
grades, and placing a man wl\o has hitherto been 
accustomed to provide only for his daily needs at 
the head of a large establishment of great responsi- 
bility. I cannot make a great merchant of him, 
any more than I can make a gentleman of him.” 

"You may be assured, ” responded Berken, "that I 
have never entertained such foolish expectations. 


102 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


Even now your views strengthen my opinion that 
it would be the most advisable to allow Arnold to 
choose his own path; of course, not without assist- 
ance, but yet without sentimental compassion, as 
nothing else can be done.” 

“To that I would not agree,” said Mr. Hirschel, 
with a subtle smile; ‘‘my daughter would blame 
me severely. I believe that’ your brother can 
advance, and because I believe that I am quite will- 
ing to extend to him a helping hand. I am ready 
to risk something on the venture, but not impru- 
dently, or to his own disadvantage.” 

‘‘What — you would — ” 

“I will establish a factory where he can make a 
good profit, if he is industrious and capable. I 
wish to place him like a mechanic who has some 
capital at his command — according to his and his 
associates’ views, quite a large sum. He will also 
have credit at my bank up to a certain amount, 
which will be necessary to carry on his business, 
and I will gladly increase it when I see that he 
understands how to use it. But I must keep an 
eye on him; and therefore I would demand that 
he stays here, in order that he may not lose the 
moral support which he can receive from his 
brothers. I do not know if this will meet your ap- 
proval; if not, on no other conditions would I help 
him. " 

The Geheimrath hastened to assure him that the 
assistance which he had just promised far exceeded 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


103 


all his expectations. He quite agreed with him 
that the only method of procedure should be step 
by step, as Arnold had to prove his metal. “That 
you wish to establish him in this city,” he con- 
tinued, “I admit might be rather inconvenient, 
but the city is large; it is self-understood that my 
house will always be open to him, even if his com- 
pany is not — at least at present. I think Ewald’s 
views will correspond with mine. I thank you — 
I thank you sincerely; I am quite overcome by 
your kindness.” He rose and took an affectionate 
leave. “By the way, may I not congratulate you 
yet?” 

“Wherefore?” 

“Ha, ha, ha! For receiving your new title— 
Kommerzienrath. ” 

“Yes, there was some talk about it, on account 
of my son-in-law, but — ” 

“It is certainly near at hand, and further advance- 
ment will soon follow.” 

“But, please! ” 

“Yes, yes, indeed; the authorities show very gra- 
cious acknowledgment for those who are active for 
the elevation of the laboring classes.” 

“I hope that you do not intend — ” 

“Of course not. This affair will speak for itself, 
but now, good-by. I will not anticipate. Please 
do not trouble yourself — I can find the way. 

Nevertheless the banker accompanied him to the 
door. 


104 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


VI 

Arnold Berken received this communication with- 
out betraying any special emotion. “So, so,” he 
said, “that is the plan. Well, I might have expect- 
ed it; your influence can do much.” 

“It was certainly accomplished by our endeavors; 

I hope that you will show your gratitude.” 

“How?” 

“If you understand your position, certain respon- 
sibilities will arise from it as a matter of course. 
It would be very disagreeable to us if Mr. Hir- 
schel should have wasted his liberality.” 

“I c'an only work for his money, for he must re- 
ceive his interest.” 

“It seems to me that you do not feel equal to the 
task. ” 

“Yes; I must try it first, and altogether — to accept 
anything so blindly — I must consider it ; to-morrow 
I will tell you.” 

The Geheimratli grew angry. “Very well, then, 
to-morrow. But you must see that there is either 
one way or another. If you prefer the life of a 
vagabond, we cannot compel you to resign it; but 
our paths must then diverge for all time — forever.” 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


105 


Arnold realty needed no time for considering the 
subject himself, but he wished very much to hear 
Frederica’s opinion — which, of course, he could 
not disclose to his brother. She was the only 
person in whom he placed full confidence. In reality, 
he rejoiced more than he would admit at the good 
prospect, but he felt some anxiety at the thought 
of entering on a higher plane. “They will not do 
it for nothing,” was always the conclusion of his 
remarks. He said this to Frederica as soon as he 
found an opportunity to be alone with her a few 
minutes. 

"But everything seems quite reasonable to me,” 
she said. “Why should you not allow them to help 
you? It is like a gift, and yet it is not a gift. 
You shall pay interest and earn the capital. If 
you have any luck, you can become a very prosper- 
ous man.” 

“Then you advise me to accept, Frida?” he said, 
hesitatingly. “Yes, everything sounds very well, 
but — ” 

“But you must give up drinking, and you must 
choose good company; and you must put the inter- 
est money and your rent carefully aside, so that 
you can pay it promptly; then it will be all 
right.” 

“Yes, it will be all right; I believe that. But 
I do not know for whose sake I am doing this. A 
single man like I am has little to care for. I am 
now clothed, and they could give me some money 


106 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


to travel further, and then I would leave and bother 
no one, and no one would bother me.” 

“And after a few months you would be in a bad 
plight again,” eagerly interrupted Frederica. “Then 
you would return to your brother." 

“No, never again! " he said firmly, and calmly 
looked into her eyes. “Rather die! ” Then he 
lowered his gaze and began to drum on the table. 
After a while he began: “And perhaps it will not 
do at all. For such a business one must have a 
wife; you must admit that." 

“Yes, indeed,” she consented, quite seriously. 
“But if you are once established, you could get 
married.” 

“To whom?" 

“That I cannot tell. You will find a good wife 
when you make a living." 

“Do you think so?" 

“Certainly." 

“Perhaps such a fine lady, you think." 

“But we will not trouble ourselves about that yet, 
Mr. Berken. " 

“So you think; very well, that is a good way of 
looking at it. But thinking of marriage — " 

Frederica was called away. He did not return 
to this conversation again, but could not rid himself 
of the thought that he ought to marry, and thus 
lead a settled life. “Everything but that!” he had 
formerly always said. A family life such as the 
laborers of his acquaintance led — want in every nook 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


107 


and corner, the wife going out to work, the children 
neglected, the narrow, crowded dwelling, quarrels, 
and discontent at the misery which the small wages 
could not alleviate — that was nothing for him! 
And there was no other prospect! Now, it was 
entirely different. With a neat wife, just to his 
mind! — his fancy pictured this in rosy hues and 
vivid pleasure; and when he went to his brother, 
the Geheimrath, and with glad face declared his 
agreement to the banker’s plans, he seemed a 
changed person. Siegfried patted him on the 
shoulder. 

“That is the way I like to see you; always 
hold your head high, my boy! Such people always 
prosper." 

After this, necessary preparations for the business 
were made. Hirschel commissioned one of his 
assistant book-keepers, a former lieutenant, who 
had received the position on the recommendation 
of people of note, to arrange everything according 
to his orders. Arnold Berken went about with Mr. 
von Kranich for several days from morning to 
night to find a suitable business-house. It was to 
be a large shop, which was to have sufficient space 
for at least six workmen, a large yard for storing 
lumber, and a shed for placing the finished work. 
It was to contain also a sitting-room and a bed- 
room, and a somewhat larger room for an office, 
wherein the designer could also place his table. 
Mr. Hirschel had inquired about the necessary 


108 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


arrangements from a proficient builder. At first 
Arnold made but modest demands. The places 
which they looked at seemed much too large, too 
elegant, and too expensive to him. But Mr. von 
Kranich was of quite a different opinion. “If I 
am able to choose the best,” he said, “why should I 
content myself with anything less? We will fol- 
low the instruction of my distinguished master — 
coute qui coute. He is a rich man, to whom a trifle 
more or less is a matter of indifference. Then it 
pays to start well. Nowadays, you must know, 
everything depends on show. Even the most solid 
business — bah! show-windows! show-windows! If 
you hide yourself in some little by-street, who 
will look for you? We must have a location which 
is quite central. 'He has courage,’ is what you 
want them to say. Courage is the main quality for 
a beginner — that is what impresses people. He 
who has, to him it shall be given. That is an old 
story, I tell you. Do not allow yourself to be 
daunted. That should be your point of view — do 
you understand?” 

To Arnold these and similar utterances seemed 
more and more convincing, and he contradicted his 
companion less and less frequently. He felt him- 
self elevated without any exertion on his part. 
Mr. von Kranich seemed to understand everything. 
For refreshment he took him to the best restau- 
rants, and it was apparent that he knew how to order 
from the bill of fare, and also from the wine-list. 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


109 


And how he treated the waiter! He always paid 
the bill. “That is nothing of consequence — who 
would mention such a small matter? When you 
will confer with architects, some day, you will also 
have to show your liberality. Those people know 
how to live.” 

And Arnold's spirits rose still more. The wine 
began to be to his taste. He lit a cigar which had 
cost twenty pfennig, and smoked it with evident 
satisfaction. He laughed, and tried to be witty. 
The lieutenant was really such an agreeable com- 
panion, and he paid for everything! What more 
could he demand? 

At length quite a suitable business place was 
found, and the contract for the rent agreed upon. 
Then they went to a furniture dealer to provide the 
furniture for the dwelling-rooms and office. At 
this selection Arnold showed but little timidity or 
hesitation. “Mr. Hirschel said that everything was 
to be respectable,” the book-keeper had assured 
him, “and that implies a good deal.” But to the 
purchase of a large looking-glass Arnold would not 
consent; he thought the price exorbitant. "I 
know how much profit is made on such articles,” 
he whispered to his companion. He also succeeded 
in inducing the merchant to take some discount 
from the entire bill. It seemed extravagant enough 
as it was. 

At another place all the required tools, saws, 
chairs, and tables were purchased. They had been 


110 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER. 


already used, and were put up for sale; Kranich 
had read the advertisement in the newspaper. 
Everything that was necessary for Arnold’s estab- 
lishment was found here, and a good bargain was 
arrived at. "We could easily add a few hundred 
marks to the old man’s bill,” the sly book-keeper 
remarked. "Of course, we will not do so,” he 
added, when he noticed the look of surprise on the 
carpenter’s face; "honesty is the best policy.” 

A steam-engine was also bargained for. 

"I suppose we cannot do without it, ” said Arnold; 
"in the beginning, at all events.” 

"Let us have it,” commanded the lieutenant. 
"We must provide for everything that is needful.” 

Then they went to a lumberman. Banker Hir- 
schel’s name sufficed to procure for Arnold the most 
cordial reception. An order for an immediate sup- 
ply was given. 

Some well-known architects and builders were 
also sought out, and from these they received assur- 
ances of interest. Everywhere the name Hirschel 
was the best recommendation. Promises of ready 
work were given and gladly received. 

The modest estimate which Arnold had himself 
made had been much overstepped. The great 
numbers whirled about his brain until he became 
quite dizzy. When he approached Mr. Hirschel 
he feared to receive his reproaches. But he was 
mistaken. You see,” said the kindly gentleman 
with a smile, that you have made a great mistake 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


111 


in your calculations; I hope it will be for the last 
time. But you will probably understand that I 
must also have some security; I am a business 
man.” 

"Of course — certainly,” answered the carpenter, 
in great embarrassment. “That is just it; how can 
I? You surely know that I have nothing — really 
nothing at all. If you thought that — ” 

“Listen to me, please,” interrupted the banker. 
“I am quite sure that you will not consider me in 
the light of an extortionist. What I am doing, I 
do for the sake of my son-in-law and my daughter. 
I know that I am risking a good deal, and am pre 
pared for loss. But it is only reasonable that I 
should try to have the loss as small as possible, 
should it be inevitable. For this — we will hope 
unnecessary — case, I must have some security. 
Therefore you are to acknowledge yourself my 
debtor to the sum which I place at your disposal, 
before a notary and witnesses.” 

“For my part, before the courts,” said Arnold; 
“but that will avail you little, if I have ill-luck, 
or — ” 

“But that is not sufficient,” continued Mr. Hir- 
schel. “You must also declare that you are bound 
to return the loan at any time, at notice given 
within four and twenty hours.” 

“How can I do that?” 

“Otherwise to submit the business to me.” 

“Yes, but — ” 


112 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


"I must be legally entitled, by unquestionable 
right, to take away all you possess before any other 
creditor can lay hand on it. I ask you to place 
entire confidence in me, for I will only make use 
of my right in case of extreme necessity. But I 
will exercise it the moment that any claim arises 
from any quarter; that you may rely on.” 

The stern glance which accompanied these words 
sufficiently attested that they were seriously meant. 

“I will promise you,” he continued, “that, in any 
other case, I will not press you to return the loan, 
and will leave it entirely to you when you wish to 
settle it, on condition that the very low rate of 
interest is regularly paid. For two years you may 
have the loan unincumbered by interest; that is 
a gift to my son-in-law. The right to the proper- 
ties which I have purchased for you belongs to 
me until you have entirely repaid the money I have 
lent you. You receive these from me only that 
you may have the use of them.” 

“I understand,” said Arnold timidly; "I am to 
work for your money.” 

"You work with my money,” the banker corrected 
him, “for your own profit. The entire profit falls 
to your share. I hope it will be large enough to 
enable you in a comparatively short time to be 
quite independent of me. I hope and wish this. 
In order that I may be still more confident of your 
success, I will make yet another condition.” 

Arnold grew still more intimidated. “Another?” 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


113 


“You have never managed a business of that 
kind; perhaps it will assume such proportions that 
a careful system of book-keeping will be necessary, 
and it is altogether well to have it from the start. 
So I will commission Mr. von Kranich to go to your 
office daily, look through the calculations, and the 
cash and credit account. You must allow me to 
inspect the accounts at any time." 

Arnold scratched his ear. “Yes, yes — yes, indeed," 
he murmured, with some displeasure; “that maybe 
— if, after all — I suppose it must be so. You under- 
stand more than I do about these matters, and — 
well, yes, you are furnishing the money.” 

This latter statement had been the only tangible 
idea which he had been able to retain during this 
flood of conditions. Mr. Hirschel was giving the 
money; therefore, he might demand whatever he 
wished. But just for this reason the matter looked 
serious. 

The banker probably noticed that he was not 
understood as he had wished. “If we are to come 
to an agreement,” he said, “you must throw off any 
suspicion that I could in any way profit by my 
assistance to you. My money! — well, certainly, 
that I am giving you. But you are not to do me, 
but yourself, a favor by accepting it. I will not 
even make you responsible for any lack of ability, 
or for any unfortunate circumstance which may 
arise; only your good will. I wish to obtain your de- 
sire to work at your business with your best energy, 
Thi Youngest Brother — 8 


114 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER. 


and to help me to insure myself against loss. ” He 
repeated the terms again, and tried to bring Arnold 
to a better view of them. The kindly manner in 
which he did so was not without effect. Arnold 
felt less oppressed than he had a few minutes 
before, and finally signed the papers which the 
banker handed him, with good grace and cheerful 
heart. 

"I thank you, Mr. Hirschel," he said, "and what- 
ever an honest fellow can do — why, certainly — ” 

Then the agreement was also concluded at the 
notary’s, and in a few days Arnold Berken moved 
into his cozy establishment, put an advertisement 
into the newspapers, engaged several workmen, and 
waited for orders for work. 

His brothers promised him to use their influence 
in quickly obtaining for him orders for fiscal build- 
ings. The Majorin, who felt that she was really 
his protectress, told her brother-in-law to expect 
her to lunch some day. The Geheimrathin did not 
fail to encourage him not to neglect visiting the 
family. "You cannot be too cautious in the choice 
of your company," she said to him at taking leave; 
"always remember that you bear the name of 
Berken ’ 

It was entirely in accord with his own desire to 
sustain his intercourse at their house; not because 
he felt impelled to do so for his brother’s, and still 
less for his sister-in-law’s, sake; but he had grown 
attached to the children, who now considered their 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


115 


uncle a dear, good man; and he especially longed 
to see Frederica. Now that he was alone during 
the week, he keenly felt the desire to communicate 
all the new impressions which kept rushing upon 
him, to some congenial person; and he found 
Frederica far more congenial than his relatives. 
Whatever he had to tell them was quickly and 
briefly told, whatever they found to inquire about 
soon answered; his carpenter-shop concerned them 
but little. But with Frederica, or ‘ Frida,” as he 
liked to call her, he could have chatted for hours 
without losing the thread of his theme, which 
might revolve about the most trivial circumstance. 
What he was at work at, how he worked, with 
whom and for whom he worked, how much profit 
he realized on every piece of work — what had hap- 
pened on Monday, and Tuesday, and Wednesday, 
from morning until night — whom he had seen, and to 
whom he had spoken — all this was of interest to her. 
And it was of no consequence if he repeated his 
communications; she was always an attentive list- 
ener. 

Of course it was not always easy to find time and 
opportunity for such interchange of ideas. Fortun- 
ately the Geheimrath and his wife were occasionally 
invited to dinner. Then Arnold requested to 
remain with the children, especially when he knew 
that Frida would be at home. Sometimes Arthur 
entertained a school-mate, who would beg Wanda to 
“play along.” And little Fritz never disturbed them. 


116 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


His uncle let him ride_ on his knee, and conversed 
the while in the liveliest manner with Frederica, 
only calling a “ho! ” once in a while. When the boy 
was tired he went to sleep, and then they had 
leisure to discuss the most confidential subjects. 

Arnold endeavored to convince Frida that she 
must come to see him some Sunday afternoon, in 
order to see his two rooms with the nice furniture, 
the large office, the workshop, and the lumber pile. 
“I am always telling you about things that happen 
there, and you do not even know what the place 
looks like, and how it is arranged and managed. 
That cannot be entirely described. But if you have 
seen the whole place, you will know what I mean 
when I tell you about the details. My sister-in 
law, the Majorin, thought everything very nice, and 
sat down on every chair — “to try it,” she said; and 
then she looked at the machines and the tools, and 
asked many questions about them. She is just like 
quicksilver; I do not know how my brother can 
keep her from dissolving under his hands. Of 
course, he also is so — he feels above everything 
that is not in the military line. What did I want 
to say— yes, you ought to see the place, Frida. 
Next Sunday — what do you think?” 

But she refused this time, and soon after again. 
“It would not be proper,” she said. 

“Oh, Frida! ” he cried reproachfully. 

“Who does your house-work?” she inquired. 

The wife of my head workman, Leopold Haber. 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


117 


But on Sunday afternoons s)ie goes out with her 
husband. ” 

“That is just why I would rather not come then. ' 

“Well, I can tell her, and I will do so, if you 
wish. She will cook us some coffee and bake some 
cake for us.” 

“No, do not trouble yourself; perhaps some 
other time — when you are married.” 

“Oh, till then! — that may be a long time yet!" 
But in spite of all his persuasion he could not suc- 
ceed in obtaining her consent. One Sunday, how- 
ever, when he conjectured that she would go out, 
he remained standing near the house, and waited 
until she stepped out. He hid behind a door and 
let her pass. She had attired herself in holiday 
garb. She wore a light dress of neutral tint, a gay 
ribbon fastened at her neck with an amber pin, a 
hat with flowers, and carried a parasol. She looked 
very pretty and neat, like a girl of well-to-do 
family. “Why! ” he involuntarily exclaimed, “she 
must have a well-filled purse! ” He allowed her 
to walk quite a distance in advance. When she 
turned into a side-street, however, he followed her, 
but at such a slow pace that it was full ten min- 
utes before he caught up with her. 

“Good-day, Frida,” he said, summoning up his 
courage. 

She looked around in sudden alarm. “You, Mr. 
Berken? What do you want?” 

“Just to walk a little way with you, as we have 


118 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


met so accidentally — if you will permit me, of 
course. ” 

She smiled with some embarrassment. “So acci- 
dentally?" 

“Do not be so particular," he begged. “You did 
not expect me, at all events. I must tell you 
yesterday a contractor of the government railroad 
came to me. He said I have been recommended 
to him —I suppose by my brother, the Gelieimrath. 
They are going to build a new house for the offi- 
cials — ten-window front, and two stories high. I 
am to furnish the wood work, if the prices suit me. 
They are so much apiece, and five per cent dis- 
count from the entire bill. Why not? With 
thirty-six windows, and even more doors, there is 
something to be earned, if the wood can be paid 
for immediately. And day before yesterday — ” 

They were -walking side by side. Frederica offered 
no further objections to his company, and listened 
to him with interest. He told her all the news he 
could think of. 

“Listen, Frida, he said at length, as if 
suddenly remembering something that had escaped 
his memory, “to-day you might allow yourself to be 
persuaded — " 

“To what?” she asked in surprise. 

“Oh, you know — what I would so much like to 
show you." 

“No, no; that cannot be." 

M As we are going that way—" 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


119 


“I am going to my cousin’s.” 

"It will not take you long — just to look in; and 
if you wish, I will stay outdoors." 

He coaxed her so persistently, that she at length 
consented. Of course she felt a little curious also. 

Arnold unlocked the door. 

"At the left is the office; just go in.” And for 
a few moments he remained in the narrow hall; 
but then he followed her, after all. "Well, how 
do you like it?” he asked. 

"Here at this desk, at this side, I sit when I must 
write or cipher; on the other side, Mr. von Kra- 
nich. And there the designer. Would you like 
to see what he is at work at now?” 

He raised the tissue paper and explained the 
sketch. "That is the way anything looks if you 
stand facing it; and this is the side view. But the 
shadows are yet missing; the cornice above the 
mantel will be more effective in reality." He 
opened the door leading to the sitting-room. "Have 
I told you too much about it? It is very nice, eh?” 

Frederica inspected every piece of furniture, the 
window-curtains, the rug under the table, the pict- 
ures on the walls. She found great pleasure in 
doing so; and Arnold behaved with great courtesy, 
and found satisfaction in her approval. 

"Mrs. Haber seems to be a neat housekeeper," she 
said. 

He begged her to sit down on the sofa. At first 
ghe declined, then she said she would dg §0 to try 


120 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


the springs. Arnold took a seat opposite her. I 
have nothing in the house to offer you except some 
whisky,” he said, laughing, "that I must keep on 
hand for customers.” 

She laughingly declined, and rose to leave. “Do 
remain a little while longer,” he coaxed. “You 
have no idea how beautiful the sofa looks when 
you sit on it.” 

That flattered her vanity. She bent down and 
examined the table-cover. “For every-day use you 
ought to cover it,” she said, "for the dust will 
settle on it.” 

' Yes; it is not easy to take care of anything,” he 
said. "I cannot look out for those things; and a 
stranger — what difference is it to her whether an 
article remains in nice condition a year longer or 
not? You once said something about marriage, 
Frida — do you remember?" 

"Why should I not remember it?” she answered, 
without the slightest embarrassment. "You will 
certainly have to marry before long. You can hardly 
get along this way for any length of time." 

"Yes, that is true,” he said. "The two rooms are 
large enough, and there is a very nice kitchen, too, 
which is not used at all now — would you like to 
see it? There is a small cellar, too; and the wash- 
ing can be dried in the yard. Very few women can 
expect to have such a comfortable home,” 

‘‘Yes — but for such an one — .” 

“What kind of one?” 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


121 


“One who would be suited to you, Mr. Berken." 

“What do you mean by that?” 

“That is easily understood. As you are now sit- 
uated, Mr. Berken, you must assuredly select such 
a wife who would please the Geheimrathin and 
the Majorin — and she will hardly have room 
enough here. ” 

Arnold looked at her a long time in astonish- 
ment. She had just made an assertion, which she 
termed self-understood, which he had never con- 
sidered; and it could not be hastily denied and 
erased from his mind. She certainly had some 
good reason in naming the wives of the Geheim- 
rath and the Major, instead of his brothers them- 
selves. They clearly stood before his mental vision, 
and certainly Frederica was right — they ought to 
be pleased with his choice; there was nothing to 
be said against that. The sudden revelation had 
been at once so bewildering and overwhelming that 
he found no expression to resent her suggestion. 
After a moment it was too late to answer it at all; 
he felt that. Perhaps, if he would tell her — what? — 
to have a wife like Frederica had been his dream — 
she might have been the one he desired! Certainly, 
she. It was really for her sake that he had silenced all 
his premonitions and entered upon the business. If 
he could have won her over — perhaps that had been 
his leading thought of late. But — 

Frederica rose and slowly approached the door. 
“Now it is certainly time for me to go,” she said. 


122 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


“What will my cousin think?” And her tone of 
voice did not reveal that she had been disappointed 
in any expectation she might have cherished. 

Arnold followed her, not hastily, but with slow 
tread. He did not wish to detain her— why 
should he? He had wished to speak to her; but 
what should he say, if he could not — well, he would 
have to consider the matter — consider it carefully, 
leisurely. He went with her through the office to 
the hall, feeling vaguely oppressed, discomfited. 
“This is the kitchen,” he said, and placed his hand 
on the knob; but he did not succeed in opening 
the door. “Ah! Mrs. Haber has probably locked 
it. Women always wish to keep everything under, 
lock and key.” 

“That is only proper, she replied. 

“Well, then, some other time.” 

Frederica nodded slightly, and stepped into the 
street. “Do not forget to lock the door, “ she said. 

'No.” He followed her. She extended her hand 
to him and said, “Good-bye, Mr. Berken. It was 
very nice.” Thus it seemed she did not expect 
him to accompany her. 

He did not intend to do so, but he held her hand 
in his a few moments, nodded, and murmured, 
rather incoherently, “I thank you; yes, it was very 
nice." Then she turned away. 

A few minutes afterward he was still standing 
near the curb-stone, looking after her. He felt 
gloomy — he could hardly explain for what reason. 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


123 


He felt as if something he had treasured had been 
broken. He did not realize how much he had 
prized it, but for the moment he could not lightly 
dismiss it from his thoughts. 

He went back the same road he had walked with 
Frederica, and then walked up the steps of his 
brother’s dwelling. 

"To-day we can play so nicely together, uncle,” 
cried Wanda; "our girl has gone out.” 

Thereupon he looked at his sister-in-law, trying 
to discern from her face what sort of a wife she 
would welcome for him. "That would never do in 
the world,” he thought. 


134 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


VII 

Arnold’s business prospered. New orders were 
received almost every day. As soon as it was 
known that the wealthy Hirschel was the carpen- 
ter’s patron, people felt they could repose confi- 
dence in him. The only trouble he had to guard 
against was to give too much credit to the bad 
customers of the trade — building contractors who 
demanded large bills of orders, and could not even 
give acceptable security. How well he had been 
recommended, became evident during the first few 
months. Before he had even finished the work for 
the railway building contractor, he was already 
engaged to furnish work for a post-office, and also 
received orders from military headquarters. Ber- 
ken had to employ as many workmen as the space 
in his shop permitted, and was thinking seriously 
about employing help from other shops. He only 
feared that the business would grow too extensive 
for his management. 

This was indeed the case even now, when he 
found he could no longer distinguish the sums he 
received for the various orders, and accurately 
ascertain the cost and profit of every piece of work. 


The youmgesT brother 


125 


He had but the slightest knowledge of book-keeping. 
He kept a day-book in which he entered all his 
receipts, but that did not suffice to show him the 
general state of affairs. Daily new orders had to 
be noted down for future reference, and deferred 
payments accounted for, of which his memory soon 
lost track. For a time he troubled himself vainly 
to light the taper which was to illumine the dark- 
ness; but when he saw how fruitless was the effort, 
he reached the conclusion that he should let mat- 
ters take their course, and wait for the result. And 
then he felt light-hearted and cheerful once more. 

Without Mr. von Kranich he could not Have pro- 
ceeded at all. The lieutenant soon spent the 
greater portion of the day — finally the entire day — 
at the office. There were books to be kept in 
order, letters written and answered, bills attended 
to, contracts filled, and orders estimated. He took 
the reins into his hands, and did not let them loose 
again. It was astonishing to Arnold how much he 
understood about everything — how confidently he 
gave his advice, how carefully he superintended the 
establishment. Feeling his superiority, and unable 
to take the management of all these affairs into his 
own hands, Arnold Berken soon abandoned all at- 
tempts to assume a position of command. He was 
quite satisfied if he was only consulted once in a 
while. He signed whatever was handed to him, 
almost without examining the document ; he scarcely 
pretended to read it over. He did not venture to 


126 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER. 


ask any information about this or that which might 
be unfathomable to his mind. Mr. von Kranich always 
plainly showed that he could not imagine that any 
one could not understand such a plain and simple 
matter, and thus Arnold guarded himself against dis- 
playing such ignorance. He treated him with the 
greatest deference. 

In the work-room Berken was more at home. He 
knew the work thoroughly, and was pleased to play 
the master. At first he had worked among his 
employes, but as Mr. von Kranich intimated that 
he must only superintend if he wished to be respect- 
ed as the master, he did so no longer. Now he 
only went from one table to the other, and occa- 
sionally volunteered his assistance if there was any- 
thing to correct in the work. He wished them to 
know that he understood the trade. 

The working-people soon heard and circulated the 
news that Arnold Berken, who had been expelled 
from Hamburg for his pronounced socialistic views, 
had now established a large carpenter-shop, and 
was leading a luxurious existence. Thus he often 
received calls from members of his party, demand- 
ing occupation or assistance from him. Now was 
the time, they thought, to show them that he did 
not deny his principles, even when fortune smiled 
upon him. There was already a great deal of talk, 
they maintained, about his sudden and unexpected 
good luck. Ed Blank called, and tried to win his 
confidence; also Henry Brander. They treated 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


127 


him as if they had been life-long friends, and drank 
glass after glass of his liquor. He would have liked 
to shake them off, but that was not easily done. 

“What do you want?” he said. “I am not work- 
ing with my own money; I am only here as mana- 
ger at present. When I own such an establishment, 
then apply to me again. Now 1 cannot do as I 
would like — not yet. I have very little now, 
although it may not appear so. No one can expect 
me to do what is impossible." 

He indeed lived very plainly during the first 
month or two — not much better than a common 
laboring man. He set himself a standard of ex- 
penditure for every week, and tried to make it suffice 
for his modest wants. For breakfast he drank a 
cup of coffee, and took some bread and butter from 
his commode; sometimes a piece of cheese or sau- 
sage. At noon he went to a cheap restaurant near 
by for his dinner. Mr. von Kranich ridiculed him 
for his economy. 

“You are a strange man, Berken,” he told him, 
“and do not wish to make use of your good fortune. 
Or can’t you shake off ) T our old habits? Yuu do no 
one any favor by economizing, as if you could barely 
earn your bread. Certainly, Mr. Hirschel would 
not object to your living well. You always con- 
sider yourself only as a workman, but you ought to 
think yourself a proprietor and a gentleman, and 
act accordingly. The business is certainly paying 
well. You need not be anxious about that. And 


m 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


when one has such backing as you have! Mr. 
Hirschel will be astounded when he sees what a 
trifle you expend on yourself. No one can subsist 
on that. You ought to let people know that the 
Geheimrath Berken and Major Berken are your 
brothers. And now you are still wearing those old 
clothes, which plainly show that the tailor did not 
make them for you, and you have not even a watch 
to draw out of your vest-pocket; you look at every 
nickel three times before you spend it, and eat your 
meals at the same table with people whose society 
cannot be of value to you. You must learn a good 
deal yet, Berken. Goodness ! a man placed as you 
are — why, you only need to use the cash.” 

Arnold disliked these taunting speeches exceed- 
ingly. The lieutenant was probably not far wrong; 
perhaps it was indeed folly in this case to econo- 
mize instead of making use of his opportunity to 
improve on his former mode of life. His sister-in- 
law Sarah had repeatedly exclaimed, in their recent 
interviews: “But one cannot notice any change in 

your appearance and manner! " And he knew that 
this implied a reproof. But he could not silence 
a secret suspicion which told him that von Kranich 
wished to render him still more dependent on him. 
It seemed sinful to him to carelessly squander other 
people’s money. He did not even know how this 
could be done. But to be an object of ridicule to 
one’s own book-keeper was not pleasant. 

Von Kranich continued to persuade him: 'T must 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


129 


have mercy on you,” he said to him some time 
after, “or you will never succeed. The business is 
prospering finely, and still you lack courage. I can- 
not withhold my good advice any longer. I think 
there must be some reason for Mr. Hirschel’s hav- 
ing selected me for your book-keeper. He surely 
must have hoped that I would make a man of you. 
Do not take my saying so amiss, my dear Berken; 
but thus far I have been able to do very little for 
you, and I feel that I am responsible. I wish the 
Majorin to certify that I have not spared any pains 
and trouble. Will you submit yourself entirely 
to my direction? I will bet that you will scarcely 
know yourself again in six weeks.” 

Arnold submitted. Mr. von Kranichtook him to 
a clothing house and selected for him a complete 
suit in the latest style; also fine linen and elegant 
foot-gear. The prices were not even asked, but 
the clerks were told, “Send your bills.” At a 
barber’s Arnold’s hair and mustache were attended 
to. “Now you are beginning to look like a gentle 
man,” von Kranich assured him; “you only need a 
watch and chain yet — the watch need not be the finest 
make, but the chain must catch the eye. We will 
put a few charms on it, too; of course, that is only 
nonsense, but it looks well. I would advise you to 
wear a signet-ring. Our customers, the building 
contractors, always wear one — sometimes also a 
glittering gem on the little finger. Their hands 
are usually not very nice, therefore they wish to 
Thi Youngest Brother — 5 ? 


130 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


ornament them as much as possible.” Watch, 
chain, and ring were purchased;' also a pretty cigar- 
case and a neat match-box. The hat was the latest 
shape, and the gloves a good fit. 

“Now we can dine together,” said the mentor. 
"You need not be embarrassed.” He took him 
to a restaurant which was frequented by officers, 
assessors, business men, and book-keepers of large 
establishments. They regularly drank a bottle of 
wine at dinner. After the meal they played bill- 
iards, a game of cards or dominoes. Mr. von 
Kranich was master of all these games, and im- 
parted to his pupil instruction in them. That was 
of course an expensive pastime for Arnold, for his 
teacher always won the game; Arnold was also 
expected to pay for the wine. “You must accustom 
yourself,” he was told, “to be liberal at the right 
time; that gives a good impression. Just see how 
respectfully the waiter then treats you. It is also 
remarked upon from other tables.” 

The evenings, too, were no longer spent in the 
usual quiet manner. Mr. von Kranich had deter- 
mined on educating his friend; therefore he took 
him to the theater, to the circus, and to concerts. 
Afterward they lunched at some restaurant. 

Arnold soon considered this mode of existence 
quite pleasant — if it were only not so expensive ! 
He was shocked when he added the sums which he 
had expended for his personal uses. The lieutenant 
soothed him. What do a few thousand marks 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


131 


signify in such a business? It is growing much 
larger than we had expected. Of course, the profit 
must be correspondingly larger. After all, if you 
consider it disagreeble to answer for so large a 
sum for yourself — ”he winked at Arnold, and then 
looked at him searchingly. “You do not know how 
to make use of your advantages, my dear Berken. 

I have noticed that you enter the workmen’s wages 
into the book, with the real sum you pay them. 
Now, according to my knowledge, it is customary 
the world over for the master to make some profit 
on the wages. That is his right. Why should you 
wish to lose it? If you add your trifle when you 
enter the amount, you will have a pretty little 
remainder on pay-day, which you can simply put 
in your pocket.” 

“But the customers have to pay the full amount, 
and thus the money returns to the cash receipts.” 

“That is a different matter. If it returns, so much 
the better; but just as you like. I am only tell- 
ing you about a simple plan to increase your profit; 
but if you wish to stand in your own light, that 
is your own affair.” 

Arnold felt that this good advice implied some- 
thing of an unworthy nature. He did not know 
how to understand it. Even before this episode 
the book-keeper had aroused his suspicions. That 
he was always on the alert to extract the greatest 
advantages from his position, was certainly very 
evident, but perhaps he was not to blame for that. 


132 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


He was really the head of the business ; and his em- 
ployer surely knew whom he had appointed to this 
responsible position! For a time Arnold weighed 
the question in his mind whether it was not his duty 
to inform Mr. Hirschel of his book-keeper’s actions. 
But why should he do this? He could not prove 
anything against him. And ought he to reward 
Mr. von Kranich’s kind exertions in his behalf in 
such a manner? If another were to take his 
place, would it be better? "Live and let live.” 

After all, the proposition was not wrong. If he 
followed the advice he would not cheat any one 
except, perhaps, himself. His conscience was not 
very tender. A short time he resisted the tempta- 
tion, then he began to scold himself for acting like 
a simpleton, and put his provision in his pocket on 
every pay-day. 

The Major now thought him "very much im- 
proved; ” and Sarah did not withhold her meed of 
praise. "That is right,” she said; "you might be 
taken for an architect or something of that kind. 
Just look, Ewald, how well he looks in that stand- 
ing collar and that pretty neck-tie! The watch- 
chain is very nice, very neat. And — oh! let me 
see” — he put his hand behind him — "I believe, a ring! 
Really, I call that making rapid progress! ” Ewald 
began to laugh heartily. "Why do you laugh? We 
can see that he is trying to advance in culture and 
refinement; and the selection shows decided good 
taste. But try to take care of your hands. I can 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


133 


recommend a soap. One of our servant-girls, who 
was betrothed to a wealthy brewer, used it for only 
fourteen days, with wonderful results!” She also 
asserted that he was gaining self-confidence, and 
overcoming that timidity she had found so painful 
to her. “Papa could not have selected a better 
companion for you than Mr. von Kranich; even at 
a book-keeper’s desk he does not forget that he is 
a cavalier and a former officer in the army. In fact, 
I spoke a good word for him several times. Fol- 
low his advice in everything, and you may expect to 
meet with the most brilliant success." 

At the Geheimrath’s he did not receive so many 
expressions of approval. “Do not spend more than 
your circumstances permit,” the Geheimrath admon- 
ished. “Not until the end of the year will you 
know how much profit has resulted from your 
efforts. ” 

His sister-in-law, as he afterward told Frederica, 
looked at his watch-chain with envious glance, and 
could not refrain from remarking: “My husband 
has as yet not permitted himself to indulge in such 
an unnecessary expense; he wears his watch on a 
thin chain which he purchased with the sum paid 
him by his first client, years and years ago. You 
may be able to invest your money in that way, 
dear Arnold, and if so, I am very glad of it; but 
nevertheless — I hope you will excuse me for saying 
so — such jewelry always looks rather pretentious. I 


134 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


do not know whether you might not have spent 
your money to better advantage.” 

“These things always retain their value, ” he said, 
in apology. “And, you see, if one of our class 
wears anything of that kind, it must be real gold." 

Wanda was all admiration for the beautiful chain, 
and wanted her uncle to give it to her to play with. 

The ring he had kept in his vest-pocket. He 
only showed it to Frederica when they were alone 
together a few minutes. 

She laughed. “I would not have believed that 
you were so vain,” she said. 

“It is foolishness, of course, but it is the fash- 
ion.” He took a little case from his pocket and 
handed it to her. “There, ” he said, “I have brought 
something with me for you.” 

She looked at him inquiringly. “For me, Mr. 
Berken?” She took it with some hesitation. She 
opened it and looked at the contents a moment. 
“Oh!” It was a gold breast-pin. With a per- 
plexed smile she looked at the small stones which 
formed the initial “F;” then she placed it into the 
case and returned it to him. “Just keep it,” she 
said; “that is nothing for me.” 

“You must not act so,” he retorted. “If I give 
you this — ” 

“But what put that thought into your head?” 

“Well, I think, as we consider one another — ” 

“We do not consider one another at all." But 
she blushed scarlet. 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


135 


"We will not talk about that now. But don’t 
you like the pin?” 

"Very much, but — ” 

"You see, it is intended for you; there is your 
initial, "F,” on it.” 

"But I do not wish a present from you.” 

"Oh, this is not worth talking about. And, then, 
I really owe you something.” 

"Me? What for?” 

"For your attention while I staid here. You 
had a good deal more work on my account.” 

"That is nothing. No, just keep it.” 

"No, I will not, Frida. If you refuse this trifle 
you will make me angry. I could not have given 
you money! ” 

"I should say not! But I do not want any gift 
at all." 

"Then throw it out of the window. Such stub- 
bornness! ” 

"So you wish me to keep it, Mr. Berken?” 

"Yes, as a keepsake, a memento." 

"Oh, I would not have forgotten you, even with- 
out this gift.” 

"Who knows? But you must wear it too; other- 
wise I will think that you do not like it.” 

She considered this a moment. "The Geheim- 
rathin would notice it immediately," she then 
asserted, "and would ask about it — well, I cannot 
tell a falsehood.” 

"You cannot tell a falsehood?” 


130 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


"No, my face betrays it immediately. And if I 
told her, you might not like it.” 

"Yes, you are right; as my sister-in-law is 
rather — ” 

‘‘Many thanks, then,” said Frederica. "1 will go 
and put it aside before any one sees it." And she 
hurriedly left the room. 

This interview would probably have been inter- 
rupted by the children, had they not been otherwise 
entertained. Their aunt Ulrica was visiting them, 
and engrossed their attention. On Sundays she had 
nothing to do, and was pleased to devote her time 
to them. 

This aunt Ulrica was a cousin of the Geheim- 
rathin — a lady in the thirties, rather attenuated, 
and very pale. In her youth she had been quite 
pretty, and even now her large, melancholy eyes and 
long eyelashes rendered her impressive and interest- 
ing. Arnold had often met her. She usually came 
one day in the middle of the week, and busily 
helped with the family sewing and mending, or with 
the household work; sometimes she also came on 
Sundays, when she was treated like a guest. She 
had a rather dignified, aristocratic appearance ; 
usually dressed in black silk, and wore a gold cross 
as her only ornament. She spoke little, and ate 
less — Arnold could not imagine how she could 
subsist on so little. She was always kind and 
pleasant, and was beloved by the children. The 
Geheimrath very respectfully conversed with her 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


137 


about books and magazine articles which he would 
have liked to read had he been able to find time 
for it. She played the piano also, and sang a few 
songs with rather a weak voice, but with good 
enunciation and feeling. Her relation to the 
Geheimrathin was sometimes very intimate; then 
again the Geheimrathin treated her as if she were 
only a paid seamstress. 

From Frederica Arnold had learned that Miss 
Ulrica did not render these services because she 
found pleasure in doing so. "She is paid for it,” 
she had said; "not every time, but so much every 
month. She goes about among her relations. 
Sometimes she works for a store even, I think. 
But she acts very haughtily, and never speaks one 
more word to me than she is compelled to.” The 
Geheimrathin had once said that her cousin was the 
daughter of an officer, who had died early, and left 
his family in very straitened circumstances. But 
she had nevertheless received an education "be- 
fitting her station.” For a long time she had 
been companion to a countess, who had promised 
to remember her in her will, but had not kept her 
word. Now she had to subsist on the help her 
relations were able to give her. The Majorin, 
who had also casually mentioned Miss Ulrica, 
said that she had heard from good authority that 
the countess had discovered that Ulrica had designs 
on her son, and had therefore withdrawn her prom- 
ise. "She is a rather pleasant person," she had 


138 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


added; “though sometimes a little whimsical. But 
that is easily accounted for. I pity the impecunious 
daughters of high rank! They will not marry a 
man of inferior social standing; thus they are 
often left to provide for themselves. But they 
have not been trained to make an independent liv- 
ing. They must even try to conceal the means 
whereby they earn an honest penny.” 

Arnold Berken had, in his first meetings with Miss 
Ulrica, timidly avoided entering into conversation 
with her. She, too, seemed to find it difficult to 
address him. Still, she may have considered it 
her social obligation to bestow some attention on 
him, and to make some overtures of friendship. 
But he always replied in such an abrupt manner, 
that the conversation soon, halted. He imagined 
that he could notice a certain degree of condescen- 
sion in her demeanor toward him, and this irritated 
him. 

“She is not better than I,” he thought to him- 
self. “We are both of good family, and are both com- 
pelled to work for a living. The only difference is 
that she has kept her hands looking nice, and then 
she is a lady. But for all that, she does not need 
to act as if she were conferring a favor on me by 
looking at me. Stupid girl! her mother was of 
course a Fraulein von Liebenhausen; therefore, my 
sister-in-law is so kind to her.” 

When she afterward learned that he would estab- 
lish a large carpenter-shop with Mr. HirschePs 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


139 


help, he apparently rose in her estimation — now 
he would be a proprietor, not a common workman; 
and when she perceived the change in his appear- 
ance, she very plainly changed her demeanor toward 
him. It seemed that she had resolved to assist 
him in assuming more refined expressions and man- 
ners. He also began to feel more confident of 
himself. But he never felt quite at ease in her 
society; he knew that he had to exert his powers 
to appear well before her, and sometimes this vexed 
him. 

Ulrica began to interest herself in the social prob- 
lems of the times. She read the newspapers care- 
fully, and discussed the subjects with the carpen- 
ter. He deemed her method of accepting these 
facts and drawing her conclusions from them ver}' 
queer; and she, on her part, often misunderstood 
his views on the subjects. Once she carelessly 
asked his opinion of women’ s work in the factories. 

“Do you not consider it wrong that married 
women work in factories, instead of tending their 
households? ” 

“Yes; but this matter can be viewed from differ- 
ent standpoints.” 

“What do you mean?” 

“That is very plain. The laborer does not earn 
enough, and so his wife must help.” 

“But the household demands some attention ” 

“Yes, that may be; but the family must live— 
that is the most important factor in the case.” 


140 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


She began again: “Even in the higher classes 
this question of woman’s work ought to be care- 
fully considered.” 

“H’m! ” 

“Comparatively few gills of aristocratic station 
marry nowadays." 

“That is no wonder, with their demands.” 

“Oh, do not believe that — they would gladly — 
but it is difficult, without a fortune." 

“Do you see? — individual property is at the bottom 
of all this trouble. We must do away with that.” 

Ulrica smiled. “But until that will be accom- 
plished, the poor ladies must find some employment 
for a living. I think the daughter of a laborer 
can find it with less difficulty than the daughter of 
a Geheimrath. If the teacher’s examination cannot 
be passed — and even in that line there is greater 
supply than demand. And needle-work — "She 
sighed. 

Yes," replied Arnold; “the ladies who secretly 
work for the stores take the bread from honest work- 
ers. ” 

The lady blushed. “Whom do you call honest 
workers?” 

"Those who make a living by their work." 

But do you not consider it honorable if girls of 
good family, who do not marry, endeavor to main- 
tain their social standing by earning their living in 
some independent way? Unfortunately, competi- 
tion is too great. There is real misery resulting 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


141 


from it. And there are proud hearts who wish to 
be under no obligations — least of all, to those who 
would enumerate their benefactions.” 

Arnold shrugged his shoulders. 

"That may be, ” he replied with hesitation. "Yes; 
the matter can be looked at in that way, of course.” 

Thus the conversation ended. He felt as if Miss 
Ulrica had endeavored to justify herself in his 
opinion. That was very nice of her. Why should 
she care to do so? Of course, she was a very hon- 
orable lady — in her way; but still, he could not 
trust such people. 


M2 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


VIII 

One day the Geheimrathin called to see her 
sister-in-law. It was in the forenoon, and, in order 
to be sure of finding her at home, she had announced 
her visit some days previous. 

Nevertheless, she did not disclose the fact that 
some especial reason had been the cause — the cher- 
ished wish to chat an hour undisturbed with her 
sister-in-law — The conversation turned for a while 
on the themes they usually were accustomed to dis- 
cuss — their husbands, their children, their serv- 
ants, little family occurrences, the theater, the 
dressmaker, the latest fashions. At last Arnold 
Berken’s name was mentioned. The Majoriivsaid: 

“He is doing very well. Do you not think that 
he has improved very much?” 

Matilda hastened to give her assent. 

“Yes, indeed; he has exceeded my expectations, “ 
she answered; "although — ” 

“How well he dresses now! And his manners, 
too. Recently he even kissed my hand— yes, yes; 
quite like a cavalier, I assure you.” 

"Yes; he is becoming more cultured; although 
even yet — but that cannot be wondered at. We 


The youngest brother 


143 

truly owe you our sincere gratitude for the interest 
you have taken in him.” 

“Oh! I only had to speak a word in his favor. 
I am so glad that papa, too, is well pleased with 
him. Something may yet be done for him.” 

"I hope so, if — h’m, h’m. It would be well for 
him to marry.” 

The Majorin burst into a merry peal of laugh- 
ter. 

“Arnold?” 

“That is my idea. Just a man of his stamp — he 
needs some permanent moral support to guard him 
against retrograding. A wife would determine his 
social intercourse and standing." 

“Yes; what kind of a wife?” 

“Of course, some one congenial to us.” 

“How can he ever find such an one? He is so shy. 
After some years have elapsed, probably." 

“That'might be too late. Now he can be more 
easily influenced. When he grows more self-assert- 
ing he will wish to decide for himself — and who 
knows?” And she thoughtfully shook her head. 

The Majorin looked at her hand attentively. 

“You may be right. But what can be done about 
it, dear Matilda? In our circles — he is only a 
workman, after all. I really do not believe — " 

“That is just the difficulty. If Arnold is to be 
benefited, he must have a wife who is much supe- 
rior to him in education and refinement. He must 
ook up to her, entirely submit to her decisions. 


144 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


She must belong to our sphere, and her influence 
will do wonders. We, too, could contribute our 
assistance.” 

"But, I cannot think — " 

"We must consider this. Perhaps we may suc- 
ceed in finding a suitable match. Arnold cannot 
think of youth and beauty, of course.” 

"Do you think so? Perhaps a rich widow, of 
advanced age — ha, ha!" 

"I would not advise him to consider money desir- 
able. He has been especially favored by fate in 
obtaining such a good position with your father’s 
assistance. If wealth would fall to his share, it 
would be indeed a miracle if he did not become 
supercilious, careless of his business, and extrava- 
gant. I think it is necessary for his general j 
welfare that he should exert his energies. It seems 
to me he lacks energy and will-power. He wishes 
to be pushed and stimulated. If he had to provide 
for a household — for the desires and wishes of an 
educated, though not spoiled, wife — I believe this 
would be a good incentive. A marriage for money? 
No! that I would never advise. But why did you 
think of a widow?" 

"Oh! because it seemed so comical. Really, is 
it not comical for us to plot in this way?' 

The Geheimrathin looked rather displeased. 

"I consider the matter in a very serious light, my 
dear," she answered. "Why, there are so many ■ 
girls, not very young any more, who consider 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


145 


themselves old maids, and who would be very glad 
to make such a good match. Arnold’s relationship 
to us would remove the objection that the marriage 
would not be suited to their station. If we will 
but look around us — ” 

“Oh!” cried Sarah, and jumped from her chair. 

“You frightened me. What is the matter?” 

“I just had an idea — really, an idea! Would 
your cousin, Ulrica — ” 

The Geheimrathin seemed to ponder a moment 
before she replied: 

“I never thought of her.” 

“Really ? 1 

“You will not think — ’’ 

“But am I not right?” 

“I can imagine that you thought of her; I myself 
overlooked her, because she is so near and dear to 
me. How easily one forgets anything near at hand! 
But yes; Ulrica was very pretty once, and there are 
gentlemen who still think her so.” 

“That will be of no consequence; Arnold’s future 
wife need not be decidedly ugly.” 

“Of course not. Only, I cannot tell whether 
Ulrica — she has very idealistic views.” 

“But she is as poor as a church-mouse, and not 
in her first bloom — thirty-six, is she not?” 

“Thirty-four, at the most; she would hardly be 
thought so old; and she has excellent qualities. 
The more I consider the matter — she would really 
be the most suitable wife for Arnold. He knows 

The Youngest Brother — 10 


146 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


her, too. But how can she be approached on the 
subject? I would not venture — ” 

"Why, it will not be so bad. I would bet that 
she would not say nay.” 

"You may be mistaken.” 

"Yes, if you will not venture the trial.” 

"I will see. But Arnold— you surely will under- 
stand that I cannot ask him to marry my own 
cousin! ” 

"He must be asked by some other party, then.” 

"Just so, if you would, perhaps — ” 

"I?” 

"I only mention it, because you were the one to 
propose the match.” 

"I proposed the match? Very well; I will talk 
over the matter with my brother-in-law. He will 
listen to reason ; he is really a good-hearted fellow. ” 

"I hope you do not mean to imply — Assure him 
that he will be especially fortunate if Ulrica con- 
sents. No; I can really not expect her to — ” 

Sarah induced her to take a more hopeful view. 
When the sisters-in-law parted, the whole cam- 
paign had been planned. They were to proceed at 
once. 

When the Major came home, an hour afterward, 
his wife received him with merry laughter. 

"Do you know what Matilda wanted?” she asked. 
"I immediately guessed that she wanted something 
when she announced her visit. She wants your 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


141 


brother to marry — guess whom? — you will never 
guess — her cousin, Ulrica.” 

‘‘Well, well!” 

"I am convinced that the two are quite agreed.” 

“Arnold and Ulrica?” 

“Oh, no! But Matilda and her cousin — although 
she pretends — but I know her. Does it seem 
plausible to you, Ewald?" 

“H’m, yes, in some respects; why not?” 

The pair discussed the matter in joking tone’s. 

“You must advance, dear heart,” said the little 
woman. 

“I? — that would suit me!” 

“Yes, you — just to smooth the way. If the first 
word is spoken by a man, the effect is much better.” 

“Oh! let me out of this plan." 

“No, no! Not this time.” 

She coaxed him so long, that he promised to 
speak to Arnold at the first opportunity; and he 
kept his word. 

"How is business?” he asked Arnold at his next 
visit, after having invited him to his room and 
offered him a cigar. 

“Thank you," answered Arnold; “very good, I 
think." 

“You will soon be thinking of getting married?" 

He became embarrassed. “I?” 

“You are old enough.” 

“Well, yes. Sometimes such thoughts will arise. 
But if it is only desirable for all parties — ” 


148 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


"That depends on the wife. Have you not 
thought of any one?” 

"Seriously, I could not say that. Even if I 
might have some choice, I would hardly find cour- 
age. ’ 

"Yes, courage is necessary,” the Major assented. 
‘Nothing venture, nothing win. Sometimes it 
is not so hard at all. So you are not disinclined?” 

"Oh, no! not at all. On the contrary; I cannot 
imagine, though — ” 

"Talk with my wife about it.” 

"With your wife? Oh! ” 

"Yes. She likes you, and will certainly give you 
the best advice. Just try." 

"But she cannot know.” 

"Yes. Women are shrewd in those affairs. But 
do as you like.” 

"Yes.” Arnold had grown very thoughtful. "If 
you would give her a hint — ” 

"With pleasure.” 

When the brothers met again, Ewald said, tap- 
ping Arnold’s shoulder: 

"Sarah has a good match in view for you.” 

Arnold looked up in amazement. 

"What! She — " 

"Why, yes; just speak to her." 

"Well, I am curious to know if she — very curious. ” 

He had in the meantime resolved that Frederica 
was indeed the wife for him. Of course, she must 
leave her situation, and return to her brother’s 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


149 


house. There he would go to woo and win her. 
But he had hardly expected his sisters-in-law to be 
so well satisfied with this. That they had selected 
a wife for him themselves, never entered his mind. 
What could Ewald mean? 

But the Majorin soon solved the mystery. 

“That is very sensible of you, to wish to marry,” 
she began. “Ewald told me about it.” 

“Has he told you?” he stammered. “Yes; but what 
— I do not know whether the matter — and what do 
you mean by "sensible’?” 

She twisted her serpentine bracelet over her little 
hand. 

“We will not try to discuss such learned ques- 
tions,” she answered lightly. “Those are subjects 
— do you know what I mean? For instance, what 
is truth? what is reason? What qualities must a 
woman possess to make a man happy? After all, 
what is happiness? Every person has his own 
views on that subject — it only depends on your 
standard; if you know what that standard is — but 
even that is only theory. We will speak about that 
some other time." 

She bit her lips, and, suddenly raising her charm- 
ing face, she asked: 

“How do you like Miss Ulrica?” 

Arnold was a little taken aback. But he did not 
suspect his clever sister-in law’s design in the least. 
Thus he replied to the question quite seriously: 

“What can I say as to that? Avery worthy lady, 


150 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


certainly — at least, I think — the cousin of my 
sister-in-law, Matilda. A very worthy lady, cer- 
tainly." 

"So you seem to like her?" 

"That is, we get along pretty well together." 

"Do you know, Arnold, tnat she would be a good 
wife for you?” 

He stared at her a moment, as if he had not com - 
prehended the meaning of her words, and then 
burst into a hearty laughter. It was contagious — 
the Majorin also began to laugh. 

"Miss Ulrica and I — ha, ha, ha! " 

She laughed so heartily that she was finally 
obliged to wipe away her tears with her handker- 
chief. Compelling herself to look serious once 
more, she said: 

"But the matter is not so comical at all. It is 
my sincere opinion Ulrica would be a good wife 
for you.” 

"She would give me a pretty reply! ” 

"Who knows?” 

"She is proud.” 

"That would not matter. She has little cause 
for it. She is poor, lives on our charity, and 
works a little, too." 

"Yes, but — " 

"Of course, she belongs to the higher class of 
society, has had a good education, and is cultivated. 
I cannot think of any one who would be better 
suittd to you. She is very aristocratic in her 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


151 


manner. Beside her you will — oh, dear! I think 
you are nice enough as you are; but you will admit 
that you still lack a good deal to do justice to your 
standing. If you find a wife who will so well fill 
the station — or is she too old for you?” 

“Oh! not that.” 

His sister-in-law’s earnest expression now 
warned him to consider the matter seriously. 

“Or not pretty enough? She has very fine eyes.” 

‘‘Yes, indeed.” 

‘‘So you must reflect about it. Your sister-in-law’s 
cousin! — why, the affair is very easy.” 

“Yes? I cannot think so. You have planned 
this in your own mind, but it is not very firm. 
Matilda would laugh at it.” 

“Shall I ask her about it? I do not think she 
will laugh— the match is so advantageous for both 
parties. Shall I?” 

“And then I ought to have some sentiment — ” 

“Yes; if you look at the matter in that light. 
But in your circumstances — ” She shrugged her 
shoulders. “You are hardly entitled to a wide 
range of choice. If you want to wait until you can 
marry for love — that is different. But I will hardly 
dance at your wedding. Such a chance may never 
come. How many circumstances would have to be 
altered before that might take place! I thought 
you would listen to reason.” 

“Of course, that would be the most sensible," he 


152 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


answered. “You seem to be in earnest. But I and 
Miss Ulrica! — dear me! ” 

Yet he grew more and more accustomed to the 
thought. When he met Miss Ulrica again, he felt 
a greater interest in her than before. 

“It is very ridiculous,” he had exclaimed to him- 
self a thousand times during the last few days; but 
he could not resolve on speaking a determined 
“No!” to the plan. A fine wife! — that was indeed 
a pleasant subject for contemplation. And Miss 
Ulrica was refined — very refined; and she had 
beautiful eyes; and it seemed to him as if these 
beautiful eyes gazed at him with a very friendly 
expression whenever he met their glance. He had 
never noticed that before; and now — truly, she let 
her hands and needle-work sink into her lap while 
she spoke to him. And she spoke in such a soft, 
pleasant tone, even when she disagreed with him! 
Evidently she encouraged his conversation. 'What- 
ever he said seemed to interest her. He could not 
resist feeling flattered by the attention she showed 
him. 

The Geheimrathin must surely have been in- 
formed of the plot which Sarah had planned. 
Arnold had been prepared to meet a very stern 
countenance and cool manner at their next meet- 
ing. He thought she would immediately show 
him by her manner that she did not approve her 
sister-in-law’s views. That would have pleased 
him very much. But he had deceived himself with 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


153 


such a hope. Matilda was much more amiable 
than usual. She was apparently in the best mood, 
and treated him with unaccustomed kindness. He 
did not know what to think. 

To crown all, she casually mentioned that her 
sister-in-law had been to see her. 

“She is a very clever woman,” she assented; 
“far more so than I had formerly believed.” 

What could she imply by that? He was asked 
to name the date*of his next visit, and found Miss 
Ulrica at the house, although it was not her accus- 
tomed day. The Geheimrathin arranged that the 
two should be left alone together as much as pos- 
sible — even the children were kept out of the 
way. Arnold still continued to think, “It is too 
ridiculous! ” but then again came the thought, “If 
I wished--” 

The Geheimrathin would probably not object, 
and the lady in question would not faint if he pro- 
posed to her. If he wished — ! 

But he could not make up his mind. If Fred- 
erica had not been in the house! But he saw her 
every time he came, and he could not forget her. 
The arrangements of the Geheimrathin in behalf 
of her cousin prevented him from seeing Frederica 
as much as formerly. He could scarcely exchange a 
few words with her. But sometimes he could see 
her, and he always looked at her with as much 
pleasure as heretofore. He began to feel as if a 
heavy burden were resting on his shoulders. When- 


154 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


ever Frederica stepped into the room, he felt re- 
lieved and cheerful. 

Of course, there was no comparison possible 
between Miss Ulrica and Frida. Even when he 
did not address her, he always thought of her as 
“Miss Ulrica,” or sometimes with the children’s 
designation, “Aunt Ulrica.” She was a lady; 
Frida a country-girl. He could not imagine Fred- 
eric^ dressed in such fashion. Of course, the lady 
had white hands, and carefully tended finger-nails. 
He considered them like playthings which he 
could not handle, for fear of breaking them. And 
her entire figure — so slender, so dainty! She was 
too ethereal. And her melancholy eyes, and soft 
voice! The lady had a suggestion of being faded; 
Frederica was in the bloom of youth and perfect 
health. The touch of her hand, a kiss on her lips 
— he could dream of that. Miss Ulrica excited 
quite different feelings in his breast. If he would 
have confessed it, he was a little afraid of her. 
And yet he endeavored to please her. He was very 
polite and deferential in his manner, and care- 
ful in his choice of language. At table, he received 
a seat next to Ulrica, and did not forget his duties 
as a gallant neighbor. The Geheimrathin praised 
his progress, and jestingly told her cousin to con- 
tinue her instruction. She treated Ulrica more 
respectfully and arfectionately than before, probably 
to raise her in Arnold’s estimation. 

His prospects for the future were certainly good, 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


155 


if he only grasped the opportunity. But he deter- 
mined to do nothing to bring about a decision. He 
would not have known how to do so. He con- 
cluded to wait for further directions. 

But he could not prevent the thought of Fred- 
erica from rising in his mind. He had really had 
intentions concerning her; and even if he had not 
given her his promise, he had often hinted to her 
how much he thought of her. If she had been 
rather distant, he knew that it was easily accounted 
for — girls of her station considered it good breed 
ing to pretend indifference in such cases, and to 
assume an attitude which might imply, “Do not 
imagine that I cannot have other chances! " 

She probably liked him very much. Now she 
must feel hurt at his turning from her without any 
reason — that was to say, without any reason for 
which she was to blame. These thoughts whirled 
about in his brain, and rendered him very uncom- 
fortable when he met her again. 

He had noticed how surprised she had looked on 
when Miss Ulrica so kindly addressed him, and 
received such deferential replies from him. He 
imagined how scornfully she had smiled; and on 
one occasion, when Fritz was provoked at receiving 
no attention from either aunt or uncle, she had 
lifted him in her arms, and said: 

“Come, dear child ; we will go — we are in the way 
here. ” 

After that she had avoided even meeting his 


156 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


glance. She must have done so purposely, to show 
him that she had no use for such a false and fickle 
man. 

One evening, when she opened the front door to 
admit him, and was about to hurry away, he seized 
her hand, and whispered: 

"Just a word with you, Frida.” 

She tried to escape. 

"Well,” she exclaimed with displeasure, "what is 
it?” 

"Why are you angry with me?” he asked. "What 
have I done?” 

“I am not angry,” she retorted. "Please let me 
go.” 

"I want to know — ” 

"Why do you not hurry to the sitting-room? 
Miss Ulrica has been waiting a long time.” 

"Oh! never mind that.” 

"Do not pretend — ” 

"That is stupid nonsense." 

“If you do not let me go, I will speak so loud 
that the gracious madam will hear me.” 

"Oh, you would not do that! I only want to 
tell you — ” 

"It is not necessary." 

“Very well, then; good-bye.” And he released 
her hand. 

“Do you want to go away again?” she cried. 

“Yes; just say that I came to excuse myself for 
to-day. An urgent business matter— that is to 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


157 


say — That is really not the truth,” he added, in a 
whisper. “ I only do not want to be bored again.” 

“Oh!” she cried in surprise, but went toward the 
sitting-room. 

He had told her what had suddenly come into 
his mind. He had considered this a good method 
of proving to her that he did not long for the com- 
pany of Miss Ulrica. But now he was provoked at 
having done so. 

For several days he felt discontented and morose. 

“Shall I? or shall I not?” he asked himself a 
thousand times. He felt that he was standing at 
a cross-path, and that he would be committing as 
great a folly in going toward the right as in going 
toward the left. 

On the following Sunday he waited near the 
house for Frederica; he thought she would go 
out. She was much displeased when he stepped 
up to her. 

“I will not trouble you long, Frida,” he said. 
“I only want to know whether you are angry 
because I — ” 

“I am not angry,” she said; “and wish you would 
let me alone.” 

“But you do think unkindly of me,” he insisted; 
“I can read it from your face. And I am not at all 
surprised at that. But what shall I do? I could 
not avoid it. My sister-in-law, the Majorin, is quite 
bent on it; and as I owe her father so much grati- 
tude—” 


158 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


That was never the Majorin’ s own idea,” she 
said quickly, hastening her pace. The Geheim- 
rathin is at the bottom of it, and planned it with 
Miss Ulrica, and then they beat about the bush, 
and got the Majorin to help — that is all about it.” 

“You must be mistaken.” 

“Why, a child could see that! Of course, it is 
not my affair. But, as I felt sorry for you — ” 

She would have said more, but suddenly paused, 
and bit her lip. Arnold walked on a few paces in 
silence; then he said: 

“So you felt sorry for me?” She did not reply. 
“H’m— if I could do as I would wish. You see, I 
must consider my relatives.” 

“Yes, you must listen to their counsel.” 

But it seemed to him she said this as if but half 
convinced of its truth. 

“Do you not think so?” he asked. 

“Why, I just said that,” she replied; “and it is 
quite right.” 

“What is quite right?” 

“That you do not wish to take such a step with- 
out your relatives’ consent.” 

“But they wish that I should ask Miss Ulrica.” 

“That is your own affair.” 

“Of course, I am not compelled.” 

They walked along in silence. He glanced at 
her a few times as if to read her thoughts from 
her face. 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


159 


“So you do not approve of Miss Ulrica?” he 
stammered. 

She started. “I?” 

“I just thought so. You said you felt sorry for 
me. Why did you say that? You always seem to 
strike the nail on the head. It may be as you say 
that my sister-in-law planned this to marry off — 
her cousin. Now, I come to consider it, that may 
well be.” 

“Oh, that would not be wrong,” said Frederica. 
‘Why should relatives not care for each other? 
But you are also a relative— and just for you — ” 

“You do not think it suitable?” 

“No, I do not. She is poor, and still wishes 
to keep up her proud position; and if she marries 
a carpenter, it will be the same story — she will 
wish to be more than she is; and that may be 
unpleasant for you.” 

He understood her meaning completely, even 
though she had so indistinctly explained it. 

“That is true,” he said. “What shall I do? 

She did not reply. 

After a while he began: “Frida?" 

“What is it?” 

“You must not be angry with me.” 

“Oh! for that reason?” 

“No; not for that reason. But — do you know, 
Frida, we two— we two suit together much better? ” 

“Oh, nonsense! ” she exclaimed, and turned her 
head aside. 


ICO 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


“No, no! It is not nonsense! I wish a wife 
just like you ! ” 

“You cannot be serious, Mr. Berken?” 

“Oh, never mind Mr. Berken! I am the carpen- 
ter, Arnold Berken; and if you are willing, you 
may be the carpenters wife, Frederica Berken — that 
just suits.” 

She seemed to be controlling a burst of merri- 
ment. 

“That does not suit at all.” 

“I think so, Frida. I liked you from the start — 
truly; and if you tell the truth, you did not dislike 
me so much, either. But it may be that you do 
not care for me very much; but if you consider 
that I am in good circumstances, and will be in 
better — ” 

“There is nothing to consider, Mr. Berken” — she 
interrupted him in a serious tone. “Whether I care 
for you or not, that is my own affair, and concerns 
no one. I might like you very much, and still 
have to say, ‘It is nonsense.’ It would be worse 
than the other match; for your relatives are 
pleased with that, and will help you on as much 
as they can, for your wife’s sake. But if you marry 
me — oh! it is too comical!” 

But he did not see it in that light. 

“I do not know — ” 

“Your brothers would consent to it, do you 
think?” 

“I am not under their control." 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


101 


“And the gracious madam, the Geheimrathin, and 
the Majorin — they would be delighted to receive 
me!” 

“Even then — They did not concern themselves 
about me formerly.” 

“But now — what do you imagine? If you scorn 
their counsel, do you think you will not have to 
suffer for it? You have a nice business now, and 
earn a good living; but what if this is with- 
drawn? — and they will surely do that. Then you 
can see where you can find work. What would you 
do, then, if you were married to a girl who has 
nothing, and who has even brought about your mis- 
fortune? It is nonsense— -you must see that, even 
if you have but little sense.” 

Arnold looked gloomy. 

“It need not be immediately,” he murmured, 
hesitating over a chain of thoughts which he would 
not express “If you like me, Frida — ” 

“It will not be better in the future,” she said; 
“quite the contrary.” 

“I do not know about that. When the business 
is my own — ” 

“It will never be your own. Any one who does 
not start on his own energy from the first, never 
reaches the top by his own exertions. And how 
long do you wish to keep the secret understanding 
between us? Altogether, I do not like such secrecy. 
So do not mention the subject again. Have you 
understood my meaning?” 

The Youngest Brother — n 


162 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


He had not the courage to dispute the question 
any longer. He looked at his watch, walked a few 
paces, but knew he must beat a retreat. 

“Perhaps you will change your mind, Frida,” he 
said, and stopped. 

She continued her walk. He looked after her 
until she was out of sight. 

“Such a stubborn girl!” he muttered; "but clever 
— clever — and such a dear girl, for all that. If she 
only were willing! What can I do?” he asked him- 
self. “I cannot run after her. And to go to see 
Miss Ulrica! — I feel wretched, miserable.” 

He did not go to his brother’s house that even- 
ing, although he knew he was expected there. 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


103 


IX 

Soon after, the Geheimrath called on Arnold at 
his rooms. That happened very rarely — he must 
have had some motive. 

Yes, he had a motive. Arnold thought at first 
that he would want an explanation for his non- 
appearance. But that was scarcely mentioned. 

"My reason for coming," said the Geheimrath, 
seating himself on the sofa — "you know the elec- 
tions are close at hand.” 

"The elections?" asked Arnold, astonished. 

"Don’t you read the newspapers?" 

"Yes, sometimes. Why, of course — quite right 
the elections — yes, I remember." 

"It will be a fierce contest this time — an unusu- 
ally fierce contest. All lovers of order must unite 
to overthrow the enemy of law and order." 

"So — h’ m — who is that enemy? " asked the carpen- 
ter falteringly. 

"I think there can be no doubt about that," 
answered the Geheimrath, shrugging his shoul- 
ders. "The socialistic movement threatens state 
and society— that is the enemy whom we must 
oppose, or else we will be crushed." 


164 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


‘‘What’ so bad?” murmured Arnold, while he 
anxiously moved to and fro in his chair. 

"It is so bad, and even worse,” asserted the 
worthy office-holder, reprimanding him by a severe 
look. "It seems to be a sickness with which 
humanity is afflicted — a dangerous, contagious 
disease. You yourself have been affected by it, 
and know its deadly effects. It might be called an 
epidemic frenzy. I hope that you have recovered 
your health in this different atmosphere.” 

"It does not pay to dispute about that,” said 
Arnold evasively; "you have that opinion.” 

"Every reasonable person is of my opinion,” 
canted the Geheimrath ; "every patriot, every peace- 
loving citizen. It is only a cowardly make-believe 
when the party leaders speak of reforms by lawful 
means. They will not tolerate the government; 
they want a republic, and wish for a revolution.” 

"You must know that!" remarked the carpenter 
with some sarcasm. 

"Do you deny it?” 

"Very well — there are such. I know some of the 
anarchists quite well. But the majority of the 
socialistic party want only higher wages and better 
conditions for the workman. They will not over- 
throw the government.” 

"That may be. But they have been misled. 
We must take care that the influence of the agita- 
tors is stopped. Do not let us deceive ourselves 
that in times -of revolution they will not blindly 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


105 


follow their leaders. You yourseJf now belong to the 
employers — to the capitalists. You must understand 
that we are threatened by a terrible calamity. You 
have the best reasons for arming yourself against it 
and joining the ranks of those who uphold the ban- 
ner of order.” 

“But no one harms me.” 

‘‘Will you wait until they demolish your ma- 
chines, plunder your safe, and burn the roof over 
your head?” 

Arnold looked puzzled. He did not conceive 
what his brother wanted, but supposed that he must 
have come with a definite purpose, against which 
he must be on his guard. He concluded to let him 
talk, but to withhold his own opinion. Therefore 
he only smiled incredulously, and said nothing. 

‘‘A movement has been started to effect a close 
coalition of all parties, excepting only the extreme, 
for the fight against this all-too-powerful enemy. 
Regardless of all other difference of opinion, all 
good citizens will unite for the purpose of defense 
against the common enemy. This programme will 
be adhered to in the next election. I take it for 
granted that you agree.” 

‘‘But that is of little consequence — " 

‘‘Not at all, dear Arnold. Every vote is of im- 
portance. ” 

‘‘Then tell me, finally — ” 

“In one word: A proclamation will be pub- 

lished, containing the ideas I have just expressed.” 


166 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


Putting his hand in the side-pocket of his over- 
coat, he took out a printed paper. “Here it is — 
would you like to read it?” 

The carpenter pushed the paper aside. “It is 
not necessary,” he said. “I know that kind of 
talk. ” 

“You know the contents? Impossible! the matter 
has been treated quite confidentially.” 

“I mean — those are always the same phrases." 

The Geheimrath was perplexed. “You can con- 
vince yourself — " 

“Oh, you cannot catch a person with that!" cried 
Arnold impatiently. “Those who are on the top of 
the ladder are high; those who are at the'bottom — 
but I will not dispute about it. Try your pro- 
gramme." 

The older Mr. Berken looked very serious. “Dear 
Arnold," he said in a tone of infallibility 5 ', “in such 
a proclamation as this, it is of the greatest impor- 
tance by whom it is signed. The name speaks for 
the cause. We have the signatures of many* prom- 
inent officials, capitalists, manufacturers, and mer 
chants; that is not sufficient— we are sure of those 
anyhow. We must have the confidence of the mid- 
dle class — the citizens, the small tradespeople, the 
lower officers, the mechanics. Therefore we en- 
deavor to get many signatures from these classes. 
Here you find the shoemaker’s and the tailor’s 
names next to the president’s, the small shopkeep- 
er’s next to the chef’s of a prominent firm. Some 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


167 


of these have individually much, some little, influ- 
ence; but our aim is to win the cause.” 

“Yes; try it,” repeated Arnold. 

The Geheimrath nodded. "That is just what I 
am here for. I ask you to sign this paper.’* 

"I shall sign?" Arnold sprang up. 

"Yes, we want your signature — just yours is of 
great importance to us." 

"But—" 

"It is known that you have belonged to the social- 
istic party. It will make the best impression to 
see you now at the head of the conservatives." 

"Quite the contrary." 

"Depend on me, it will make the best impression. 
You will be an example to be emulated by hun- 
dreds and thousands. You will be able to win the 
best elements from those circles which we could not 
reach heretofore. If you are converted, others will 
be willing to follow." 

"No, you go too far,” cried Arnold. "I have been 
silent, I have taken no part in the agitation — udt I 
will not be so vile. No, no, no!” 

"Consider what you are saying, and do not be ex- 
cited," cried his brother. "I think you ought to be 
glad to get rid of your false position. Now you 
have an opportunity. I presume that you wish to 
belong to us. Why will you not honestly confess 
that you have abjured the past?" 

"Honestly? Such desertion— such— " he meant 
to say meanness, but interrupted himself. 


168 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


“Yes, what do you imagine?” asked the Geheim- 
rath with astonishment. “You cannot get anything 
without recompense in this world. We have a right 
to expect that you should show yourself grateful for 
your good fortune. I have, so to speak, guaranteed 
the authorities for you. In consequence of that, 
they have given you very lucrative orders, and in- 
tend giving you still more. I will not assert that 
they expected you to reciprocate, but no one will 
be able to comprehend that a man who has been so 
much patronized should refuse to support the most 
benevolent endeavors of the government. I myself 
cannot understand you at all.” 

“You— yes, probably — indeed, you — " ejaculated 
Arnold, with beads of perspiration on his brow. 
’’But I — ? Why must I be forced to sign? If I 
had known — in short, it is not fair of you.” 

The Geheimrath arose. “In three days more 
this list will be closed, dear Arnold, ” he said, very 
calmly. “If your name is not thereon— but you 
can do what you like, and I will not lose another 
word about it. You can, of course, not hold me ac- 
countable for the consequences. Good-bye! ” 

He extended to him two fingers of his right hand 
for leave-taking, took his hat from the table, and 
went. 

Arnold was in a very bad humor. . “I will not do 
it," was his first thought. “They try to bind me 
hand and foot! No, they shall not succeed! ” 

He went into the work-shop, stepped up to a 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


m 


joiner’s bench, and began to work at the boards so 
vigorously that the shavings flew about. The men 
around him spoke about the elections. “In this 
district we are pretty sure of our man,” said the 
foreman Haber, “if every one does his duty; also 
in the next district; but in all others the prospects 
are not so good. We must exert ourselves to the 
utmost to have any success. Fortunately our an- 
tagonists are so embittered against one another 
that they will hardly help each other. Not one 
man must stay away from the polls. I think that 
is also your opinion, boss?” 

“Do not count on me this time,” said Berken; 
“my head is full of other business.” 

“You will have room enough left for that,” an- 
swered Haber, laughing. “And I also wish to ask 
you if you would allow some of our meetings to 
take place here? In the caverns the police are al- 
ways interfering.” 

"What goes on here when I go out in the even- 
ings does not concern me," said Berken, gruffly. “I 
give no special permission for it. Do not get me 
into trouble." 

“We understand,” asserted Haber. 

Arnold found the proclamation still on his tsbie, 
|-j;e pushed it away with his hand, and it flew tQ 
th§ ground. After a while, however, he picked it 
UP and glanced at it. “It is mere bribery! How 
big they talk! Promises, promises — that costs noth-? 
ing. And I shall— but it is ridiculous!” 


170 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


He put the paper in his pocket, and kept it there 
for a day. His brother’s words were always in his 
mind. It was only the truth — they expected it from 
him; they were his benefactors, and had a right 
to demand it. “An abominable affair, but — ! He 
is right — it is the way of the world. Those on the 
other side are just the same — if they have one, 
they hold him in their power. My circumstances 
are changed. Whose fault is it? A man does not 
look far ahead, and goes on— all at once the trouble 
comes. Stand still? — that cannot be. Go back? — 
still less. Oh, oh, oh!" 

He showed the paper to Kranich. 

“What do you think of it? They want me to sign." 

“And why not?” asked Kranich. 

“When people see my name there — It is as if I 
had been turned inside out, like you turn an empty 
bag inside out." 

“What of that? It can be used just as well on 
the other side — and there will be somebody’s name 
there. " 

“That is just it. ” 

“I do not understand how you can trouble yourself 
about such a trifle! Everybody knows that such a 
signature means nothing at all. It is as if a person 
throws a bone to a dog to stop his barking. I can 
assure you the best people think so. Do you think 
that anybody will write his name under this circu- 
lar for any other reason than because it is useful 
to him, or inexpedient for him to decline?" 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


171 


“So that is the way you look at it?” 

“I have no opinion in regard to it; but I hope 
that you will not quarrel with your brothers or ag- 
gravate the Kommerzienrath for such a small mat- 
ter. Mr. Hirschel signs everything they ask him 
to. He does not always agree with them, nor like 
to do it, but that is the way in politics.” 

Arnold began to feel easier. Politics — that meant 
cunningly to know one’s own advantage, to sit be- 
tween two chairs, to exchange favor for favor. It 
seemed reasonable to him that the workmen should 
wish him to be prosperous. He could not imagine 
himself in poor circumstances again. ‘‘I will not 
be so scrupulous.” 

On the third day he went to see his brother 
He took the paper with him and signed his name. 
“I have reconsidered it,” he said; ‘‘it is in the end 
of little consequence. ” He blushed when he said 
this. 

Siegfried smiled. ‘‘You begin to grow reasonable. 
But now no more relapses; or rather — that is 
really only a small beginning. If you take my ad- 
vice you will proceed so far that it will be impos- 
sible to go back. You must be firm. If you are 
timid, you will not thereby regain the good opinion 
of the party you have left, nor can you win the 
full confidence of that which you join. Act ac- 
cordingly. ” 

Arnold did not contradict; but he mentally com- 
pared Siegfried to a large spider that had enticed 


172 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


him into its web and held him entangled with its 
long threads. There was no escape. 

Mrs. Matilda tried to win him over for the Christian 
Home, a blessed institution of the home mission. 
He should send there his young employes who could 
not find enough moral support in their homes. She 
invited him to a meeting where a famous preacher 
was to speak. “You will be convinced that the prej- 
udice against our endeavors is not justifiable, and 
you will give us your support." 

He did not agree to this, but had not the cour- 
age to say so. 

“My cousin Ulrica takes great interest in the la- 
bor question," continued the lady. “Since she has 
made your acquaintance, dear Arnold, she pays 
more attention to these things than formerly. It 
must be personal sympathy — don’t you think so?" 

He murmured an inaudible answer. 

She moved nearer to him. “Sarah informs me 
that you entertain some hopes — ” 

“Oh! that is — " 

“She even mentioned definite intentions.” 

He grew much embarrassed. “Yes, she spoke 
of — ” 

“I only wonder, dear Arnold, that you have not 
confided the matter to me. I was, so to speak, the 
nearest concerned — excepting Ulrica." 

“Yes, if I had supposed — ” 

“Well, I must confess that I was a little startled 
at first. Ulrica is a highly educated and respected 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


173 


lady, and you — well, you will not be offended if I 
say that you still lack much that a lady of this kind 
might demand. But yet I cannot deny that this 
match would be desirable for many reasons. And 
also Ulrica seems— Have you proposed to her yet?” 

He sprang up, frightened. “Oh, no! how could 
I-?* 

"Well, if not in so many words — but your manner 
surely indicated your wish to be so understood. 
We ladies have such a fine perception for that! — a 
look, a suggestion, is sufficient. I think Ulrica ex- 
pects that you will soon ask the important ques- 
tion." 

"Do you think so? Yes — yes, it may be." 

Now she said sternly, "I could otherwise not al- 
low these meetings in my house.” 

"But, honored sister-in-law, I have not said — ” 

"No, no! It would be inexcusable if I let mat- 
ters go on thus. I must know definitely whether 
you entertain the intention of proposing to my 
cousin. " 

"Dear me — yes! ” he cried, driven to desperation. 
"I really cannot deny it — ” 

"But why do you delay? Why don’t you speak?" 

"Speak! How shall I begin? The lady is so— I 
would not know how.” 

She smiled. "We can no longer remain in this 
suspense. I see that we must help you to attain 
your happiness. Will you authorize me to act for 
you?" 


174 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER. 


"Certainly! If you will be so kind — only I can- 
not imagine how the future — ” 

"We will see. Of course I can give you no 
assurance before I have seen Ulrica. But perhaps 
when I tell her that I am not opposed to the match 
— well, we shall see.” 

She extended her hand to him, which he kissed. 
He felt dizzy. He had given up the attempt to 
steer the ship of his life himself, and now the sails 
were set to hasten its movement toward the di- 
rection which he would have liked to avoid most. 
Now he began to grow indifferent. They disposed 
of him, and he must submit. 

The Geheimrathin thought it her duty to take 
immediate advantage of the authority he had given 
her. She wrote a few words on a card, inclosed it 
in an envelope, and commissioned Frederica to take 
the note speedily to Ulrica — she might take the 
horse-car. 

That lady made her appeal ence before half an 
hour had elapsed. Her cousin immediately took her 
to the parlor. 

"You see how excited I am!” whispered Ulrica. 
"Your mysterious allusions — what can you mean?" 
She bowed to Arnold somewhat bashfully. 

Mrs. Matilda closed the doors of the adjoining 
rooms. "Imagine, dearest,” she said laughingly, 
"my brother-in-law has just confessed to me — ” 

“But — ” he interrupted her, anxiously. 

"It is the truth, and it must be told — the sooner 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


175 


the better. Just think, he has confessed that he 
adores you.” 

“That is true — of course." 

"And that he entertains the hope — ” 

"But, honored sister-in-law — •! ” 

"Do not interrupt me, you bashful man! I say 
that he entertains the hope of being accepted if 
he were to propose to you. ” 

"Oh!” cried Ulrica, feigning to be much fright- 
ened. She stepped back and supported herself on 
the back of a chair. 

"That is to say — ” remonstrated Arnold. 

"His modesty prevents his telling you himself," 
continued the Geheimrathin. "And, in fact, per- 
haps he does aspire too high.” 

"Oh — ! ” sighed the lady. 

"But, as I have observed that you do not dislike 
my brother-in-law, I thought it best not to discourage 
him, and so leave the decision entirely to you. Al- 
though he is only a mechanic — " 

"That would not lower him in my estimation,” 
Miss Ulrica quickly replied. "But is Mr. Berken 
sure of his sentiments? I must confess it has some- 
times seemed to me — but I am so confused. Are 
you really serious?” 

"Why don’t you speak?” said the Geheimrathin. 
"You must perceive that you need not fear. Ulrica 
does not appear to be unwilling.” 

"What shall I say?” he murmured in painful 


176 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


anxiety. He felt at this moment that it would be 
impossible for him to marry Ulrica. 

“What you shall say!" interposed his sister-in- 
law. “But he is too bashful! Ulrica has a right to 
expect a declaration of love — and you ask me what 
to say! Tell her the same you have told me.” 

“Yes, indeed. I have said — if Miss Ulrica — “ 

“Very good. Take courage!" 

“You must not urge him," whispered Ulrica. 
“If he has any doubts — what a strange situation! ” 

She put her hand to her heart and looked up to the 
ceiling. 

“My dear madam," stammered Arnold, “you can 
well imagine — " 

“Goon! go on!” encouraged the Geheimrathin, 
as he stopped again. “Let us look at the matter 
from the practical side. If both of you think that 
your union would be for the best—" she took Arnold’s 
arm and led him to Ulrica — “I think that was your 
opinion?" 

“Yes, certainly! If the lady would wish it — " 

“Now you have heard it— it depends on your de- 
cision. I will not persuade you— not I! — especially 
as the circumstances are not quite normal. A cer 
tain degree of self-denial will be necessary in your 
case, dear Ulrica. But the basis of a Christian 
union — ” 

“If your heart really responds to my sentiments," 
Ulrica cried, turning to Arnold and gazing at him 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


177 


with a tender expression in her soft eyes, “all the 
rest is of little importance.’ 

Her pale face glowed, her eyes looked bright, and 
her expressive lips were parted. She looked much 
more youthful than she had ever seemed before, and 
Arnold was for a moment touched by her beauty. 
He grew more courageous and extended his hand 
to her. 

“You may rest assured about that, dear Miss 
Ulrica,” he replied with some warmth. But 
as soon as he had said this, he felt as though he 
had told an untruth. But a small soft hand stole 
into his own — such a small, soft hand! — and the 
five little fingers were trembling. This sent a 
thrill through his veins. “You can have her,” he 
thought; “do not be so shy! It is too late to retreat 
now. And why should I wish to do so?” These 
thoughts flew through his mind. He pressed her 
hand, and the next moment — he did not know how 
it happened, and it seemed strange to him — he was 
holding Miss Ulrica in his arms. 

“Thus it was destined to be,” said the Geheim- 
rathin with emotion. “God grant His blessing." 
^he kissed Ulrica, and shook hands with Arnold. 
“Now I entertain the best hopes for you both.” 

“I hope you will be very happy,” whispered Miss 
Ulrica to Arnold. 

“But I have every reason to be so,” he answered 
politely. “If you are only— I am surprised that you 
consider a carpenter good enough for you. Thedif- 
The Youngest Brother — 12 


178 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


ference between us — well, you must know what you 
are about. I am quite satisfied.” 

She looked at him fondly. “Oh, if one is in 
love — ! You must have noticed long ago—” 

"Hush! Do not make such hasty confessions 1 ” 
the Geheimrathin interrupted. “Arnold has cer- 
tainly good cause to be proud of his conquest. He 
is doing better than he had ever dreamed. And 
you — well, I hope you will succeed in training him 
so that he may become a husband who is worthy of 
you. I see that he is on the right road to success. 
But for the present let this affair remain a family 
secret. People must be prepared; it is time 
enough if they hear of it shortly before the wed- 
ding.” 

“For my part, all the world may know it,” cried 
Ulrica, with unusual fervor. 

That pleased him. He thanked her with a kind 
glance. She was certainly a pretty person — the 
slender figure and the large, fine eyes! — why, he 
would have to be blind — “That is nice of you, dear 
Miss Ulrica,” he said, and pressed her hand; “yet 
it really concerns no one but Ewald and Sarah. 
Yes, they must know of it.” 

“Of course, " said the Geheimrathin, “Mr. Hirschel 
and his wife must also be informed. But we 
must be careful here in the house; the children — ” 
“Yes, and Frederica! ” This exclamation escaped 
his lips; the next instant he blushed deeply; the 
sister-in-law shrugged her shoulders and smiled. 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


179 


“Oh, well, she need not be considered." 

“She need not be considered,” he repeated me- 
chanically; and he suddenly felt uneasy and per- 
turbed. 

The Geheimrath came home from a walk; the 
great news was immediately communicated to him, 
and he congratulated the pair with visible satisfac- 
tion. 

“Let us have a bottle <5f wine for dinner, dear 
Matilda,” he said. 

His wife assented to this. Arnold and Ulrica sat 
next to each other at the table. She ate very 
little, and only watched him. 

“Let us drink to a very good sentiment,” 
exclaimed the Geheimrath; “you know what I mean 
— Ulrica, you must also drink to that.” 

“Why must Ulrica drink wine to-day?” asked lit- 
tle Wanda; “she always says it gives her a head- 
ache. ” 

Ulrica blushed. 

“That is only proper,” answered Arnold; “if one 
drinks, the other must follow the example;” and he 
raised his glass with a meaning glance at his neigh- 
bor. 

Wanda looked at the two in astonishment; they 
seemed very odd to her to-day. 

Frederica waited at the table; she was very awk- 
ward, and received several reproofs from the gra- 
cious madam. Arnold did not doubt but that she 
had immediately guessed all. This was very disa- 


180 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


greeable to him, and he avoided looking at her. 
But she is to blame for it, he thought; if she had 
been willing — ! He exerted himself to adopt a 
lively tone. His sister-in-law was right- she need 
not be considered. Once he ventured a timid glance 
at her. Her cheeks were glowing, but her brow 
was very white. She looked severe and scornful; 
he did not glance at her again. When the guests 
departed, Frederica was called to unlock the front 
door for them. Ulrica was in an unusually gay mood, 
and hummed the melody of an old love -song which 
she had just sung. “Good-night, Frederica,” she 
called in the gayest tone. 

"Good-night, Miss,” responded Frederica, very 
calmly. 

Arnold wished to pass her without recognition, 
but he could not do that. “Good-night, Frida,” he 
softly said, and tried to grasp her hand. 

But she angrily exclaimed, “That would be very 
nice and proper!” Ulrica looked around, but he 
was descending the steps, and the door was closed 
with a crash. 

Arnold had escorted Miss Ulrica before, as his 
sister-in-law had requested him to do so. He 
walked beside her a while in silence. His thoughts 
were occupied with Frederica, who was evidently 
angry with him because he had not heeded her 
advice — as if he could have done as he wished! 
But she may have been right; perhaps he had com- 
mitted a downright folly — of course, a downright 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


181 


folly. Well, he might commit .a folly — whose 
affair was that but his own? 

“You are so quiet,” said Ulrica at length. 

He raised his head. “I? Ah! yes!” 

“Do you know, you ought to offer your arm tome 
to-night?” 

“My arm? Very well. Excuse me, dear Miss 
Ulrica.” 

She accepted his proffered arm. “But why do you 
still call me Miss Ulrica?” 

“Why, how should 1 — ?” 

“You know my name.” 

“Ulrica — ” 

“Do you see? — that sounds much better. I will 
call you Arnold — you will permit rre to do so?” 

“Certainly; but it is not easy to accustom one’s 
self so quickly." 

“But if you endeavor to do so, you can succeed 
— do you not think so?" 

“Oh, well, I suppose so." 

“Do not doubt it, dear Arnold. I must confess 
that I have felt a deep interest in you for some 
time, even before my cousin — ” She suddenly inter- 
rupted herself with a slight cough. They walked 
a few steps in silence, then she began: “I think it 
would be best if we would be quite honest with 
each other.” 

“Yes, that is true.” 

“Tell me, you have been influenced by others in 


183 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


this affair? — you would not have offered me your 
hand of your own accord?" 

"But, dear Miss Ulrica — ” 

"Just admit it candidly — I know it, I am sure of 
it — your relatives have induced you to take the 
step; perhaps you even felt as though you were 
compelled to.” 

He looked at her in amazement. What did she 
mean by such a display of candor? Did she think 
him a fool? But she continued: 

"Do not believe that I am also in the plot. My 
cousin — it chanced that my wishes corresponded 
with hers. But you — it may be that you heartily 
dislike me." 

He did not feel impelled to contradict this state- 
ment very energetically, thus he merely answered, 
"No, I do not exactly dislike — ” 

"But you do not think me entirely to your taste. 
I do not know why I am so happy at our engage- 
ment, even in spite of this fact. I think it is be- 
cause I cherish the hope of winning your confi- 
dence, but if you conclude to withhold that from 
me, of course it would grieve me deeply; still 
I would be grateful to you if you would tell me so 
candidly. Then I would help you out of your di- 
lemma, by declaring that I had changed my mind. 
That would not be your fault — you would not be 
blamed, and whatever might be thought of me, that 
would be indifferent to me." She extended her 
hand to him. He seized it and pressed it warmly, 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


183 


to show his gratitude for her magnanimous proposi- 
tion. 

They were passing a street-lamp. Ulrica looked 
up at him, as if to read the effect of her words 
from his face. He, too, involuntarily returned the 
glance, and thought how well she looked in that 
pretty little hat and dotted veil. “Now tell me 
sincerely, dear Arnold,” she continued, “what are 
your true sentiments? Do you believe that you 
will be able to grow fond of me? and will you en- 
deavor to do so? Do not spare my feelings.” 

“Sincerely!” Did she really mean this? It 
sounded so, but she was probably only feigning. 
How tenderly she pressed his hand again! “You 
need not worry about that,” he confidently answer- 
ed. And for the moment he knew that his convic- 
tions had prompted the reply. It was quite possi- 
ble that everything would be well in course of time. 
He had not believed that Miss Ulrica would meet 
his advances with such warm affection. “No, in- 
deed,” he repeated, “you need not worry about that. 
If I have once pledged my word — but here we must 
wait for the street-car." 

“I thought,” she whispered, “the weather is so 
fine, and if you do not mind the distance — ” 

“Oh no — not at all,” he assured, her. “I only 
thought, on your account — just as you like." 

"We have so much to tell each other yet.” 

“Yes, indeed.” 

They walked on. 


184 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


The elections were drawing near. The procla- 
mation was published in all the newspapers, it was 
posted up in all the thoroughfares. “Arnold Ber- 
ken, builder,” was near the top among the alphabet- 
ically arranged names. His name was even before 
his brothers. A carpenter was of more importance 
here than a councilor. 

In the work-shop the matter was of course much 
discussed, not only in the absence of the proprie- 
tor, but also in his presence. Remarks were made 
which could leave Arnold no longer in doubt that 
the workmen believed that they had good reason to 
assume a cautious attitude toward him. Some- 
times when he entered the shop the conversation 
suddenly ceased. This aggravated him. Why could 
they not have confidence in him, in spite of all, he 
thought. For some time he pretended not to no- 
tice it. Occasionally he started a conversation 
about the elections, and remarked that he expected 
the workmen to be firmly united. But they paid 
no attention to him. The one would whistle, the 
second sing, the third rattle with his tools, and the 
fourth would say a few meaningless words. “What 
is the matter here?” he broke out at last; “you act 
as if you were in a conspiracy against me.” 

“You need not look at it so," said Haber; “but 
>ou know our opinions, and we know yours." 

“So you know mine?” he shouted. “You think, on 
account of that proclamation — Bah! that means 
nothing. " 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


185 


“But, Mr. Berken — ” 

"It means nothing — nothing at all.” 

“But—” 

He did not succeed in getting on the former con- 
fidential footing with them. It must have been 
mentioned in larger circles, however, that he would 
not acknowledge having gone over to the other 
camp. One afternoon the masons, Ed Blank and 
Henry Brander, came to the shop, invited the men 
to a meeting, and inquired for Berken. He had seen 
them from the window, and went to the shop to 
prove to them that he was not afraid of meeting 
them. When he learned that they had also meant 
to call on him, he took them to his room and placed 
a bottle of whisky before them. They did full 
justice to it. 

“Well, what attitude do you now really take?” 
asked Blank, wiping his mouth. 

“What do you mean?” 

“Well," said Brander, “you must permit us to 
inquire about that.” 

“Do you come on your own accord?” 

“Not exactly. The others would also like to 
know. If it can be read on all the street-corners, 
we think — ” 

“Oh, that!" 

“Yes, that — you have signed that proclamation. 
It is against us.” 

“My name is there, that is true.” 

“How did it get there?” 


186 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


Arnold murmured some inaudible words, and con- 
sidered, meanwhile, how he could defend himself, 
and whether it was advisable to attempt any de- 
fense. He remembered well what Siegfried had 
impressed on his mind — to stand firm by his public 
declaration. But he was ashamed before his com- 
rades. “You know very well what positions my rel- 
atives occupy,” he said evasively. 

“Have they put your name there without your 
consent?” 

“I would not affirm that.” 

“Very well; consequently you are against us.” 

Arnold wavered. He could still get rid of these 
people by a courageous “yes! " It was ridiculous 
to have given his signature without having intended 
to stand by it. And yet he preferred to play a 
dangerous game. “I cannot deny having signed,” 
he said slowly; "but for all that, I am not against 
you — not at all — no. I am still with you. It is 
easy for you to condemn me, but first put your- 
selves in my place. Can I swim against the stream? 
It was a question of life and death. If a person is 
in such a business, and receives such paying orders 
from the government, and would not quarrel with 
his brothers, then it is impossible to refuse a re- 
quest. But it is only a bluff. You know me well 
enough to have confidence in me, for all that.” 

Ed scratched his head. “It is pretty strong," he 
grunted. “There are plenty rascals in the world 
who are ready to desert if the other side offers 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


187 


greater advantages. That has happened often 
enough, and here the temptation was very great. 
Well, I don’t wish to insinuate, but we want to 
know whether we can depend on our friends.” 

“Now you know it,” said Berken. 

"And may we communicate this to our comrades?" 

“Of course; but be cautious, and don’t make a 
fuss. To whom could that be of any use? — surely 
not to the workmen. Now they have one among 
the employers who is their friend. He may still 
advance in time; many a man has worked up from 
a small beginning. But if they hurt me now, I am 
a ruined man. Those at the head must believe that 
I am one of them. Let me first gain ground.” 

Ed Blank raked with his thick fingers through 
his rugged beard. 

“Well, yes, that is not unreasonable,” he said, 
turning up his nose. “But, of course, if only fine 
speeches — " 

“Who is making fine speeches?” 

“That will be seen. Fine speeches or not, the 
question is, what do you intend to do for us?" 

“What can I do?” 

“You can silently support us.” 

“If you need money — ” 

“Yes, we do — much money. But money is not 
everything. The principal thing is, will you allow 
us to hold our committee meetings in your shop as 
often as we like? It you would promise us that, 
Mr. Berken— but yea are making a grim face.” 


188 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


"Oh, oh! that sort of thing will cause me trouble 
yet. Is it absolutely necessary that in my 
shop — ? Oh, oh! ” 

"No, not absolutely. We could meet elsewhere, 
but we are more secure here. As you have given 
your signature the police will have no suspicion; 
so we could have the advantage of it.” 

"That may be; but — ” 

"If you are afraid — ” 

"No, not in the least! Do what you like. Ha- 
ber has the key; if he should forget to lock the 
door, what do I care? I need not be at home; I 
will know of nothing.” 

"That was well spoken," remarked Brander, as he 
drank another glass of whisky and put on 
his hat. "Come, Ed; we are now satisfied.” 

"And the money? Shall I call again for it? or 
would it be convenient now?" 

Berken took out his pocket-book, opened it and 
looked in. "That is not sufficient. Can you not 
wait till — or, sit down, I will go and see if the 
book- keeper is still here.” He went to the office. 
Mr. Von Kranich was still at his desk writing let- 
ters. "Can I have some money?” asked Arnold. 

“You have but to command," answered von 
Kranich, shrugging his shoulders. 

"Oh, indeed not! I only asked — it was of course 
only yesterday — ” 

"Quite right, and we had very large payments to 
make to-day." 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


189 


"If it cannot be — I only wanted to get rid of 
those fellows; but they can come again." 

"What fellows?" 

"Oh! some old comrades." 

"How much do you want?" 

"I intended to give them a hundred marks to 
pacify them; perhaps fifty might be enough — don’t 
you think so? ” 

"I don’t know.” He placed two fifty-mark notes 
before him. 

Arnold took them. On his way back he put one 
of the notes in his vest-pocket. The other one he 
gave to Blank, who seemed rather disappointed. 
"We are just now a little short," he explained. "I 
will give you more at some other time." 

"Only fifty," grumbled Brander to his companion; 
"heTl have to fork out more." 

"Yes indeed," said Ed; "we have got him now." 

Arnold felt ill at ease. It aggravated him deeply 
to have shown so little resolution. He had acted 
against his convictions when he had not resisted his 
brother, but now he had been still more cowardly. 
What hypocrisy! And now this game would have 
to be continued. It seemed intolerable to him. 

Kranich knocked at his door and entered soon 
after. 

"Will you go and take a glass of beer with 
me, after the trials and heat of the day?" he asked. 

Arnold made a desperate effort to overcome his 
ill-humor and accepted the offer. 


190 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


"But first I want to ask a favor of you," said the 
lieutenant. 

"With pleasure — what is it?" 

"Oh, I merely want your signature." 

Arnold shrugged his shoulders. "My signature? 
Let me tell you, I have already burnt my fingers 
with that. Are you also interested in the elections?" 

Kranich laughed. "You need not be alarmed; I 
do not meddle in politics. To be candid, I think 
it the greatest foolishness for men in our position 
to meddle in politics. We Germans— dear me, we 
have our constitution, and vote once in a while, if 
we want to show our great importance as citizens 
for a few minutes. But what more? We have 
nothing to say. In Germany the majority does not 
elect the ministry, but the ministry procures a 
majority. That is the principle. Practically it is 
not always so easy; then a compromise must be 
made. There are interminable debates whether to 
go two paces forward or backward; the newspapers 
are full of it, some very doubtful compliments 
are exchanged, and a good deal of bargaining or 
disputing is indulged in. The politicians talk about 
their victories or defeats in the tone of heroes 
who are about to conquer the world. Finally, noth- 
ing is accomplished. They have only acted a little 
comedy for political children, and afforded them the 
harmless pleasure of applauding or hissing. Yes, 
some enjoy it — l do not. The only solid principle 
is, ‘Take advantage of the situation. , That you 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


191 


have done by signing that proclamation. Now, 
please put your name to my paper.” 

Arnold sighed. "And afterward the others will 
come j — " 

"And they will also wish to make their profit," 
Kranich interrupted him. "I saw those people 
passing by my window, and can imagine how they 
impose on you. I would not have given them any- 
thing, if I were in your place.” 

"That is easy to say.” 

"What will it help you? They will not be satis- 
fied, and demand more. And finally you will have 
to refuse them, and your money will be thrown 
away. What a pity! Why don’t you refer them to 
me? ” 

"To you?" 

"Yes; I have charge of the cash. Tell them that 
I will not give you any money.” 

"That is a good idea. Yes— I could say that." 

"We two must kindly help each other, Mr. Berken 
—that is to our advantage. You are now dependent 
on your brothers and on Mr. Hirschel. You will not 
always like that; you do not like it at present. 
You can only become independent if you unite 
with me, for I am indispensable to you. I also 
have the ambition to become independent; hand 
in hand with you I could reach that aim; therefore 
you can place more reliance on me than on any one 
else. It is just possible that Mr. Hirschel has 
placed me here to be your overseer, your keeper; I 


192 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER. 


understand my duty differently, and consider myself 
your partner. When we have the necessary capital 
we will pay off Mr. Hirschel’s loan. I must con- 
fess to you that I am speculating a great deal on 
’Change now, to make enough money. You have no 
idea how much a clever person can make there if 
he has something to risk. Of course I am very 
careful not to go too far, and it is but natural that 
I should come to inquire if I can rely on your sup- 
port.” 

Berken nodded assentingly, but could not compre- 
hend the drift of this talk. "Yes, of course,” he 
said, "it is quite reasonable -but I really do not 
see-^-” 

"The question is, if you will do me a small favor 
— mutual favors without expense. I have often 
obliged you, and always willingly. One kindness is 
worth another in return. I want a favor from you 
which will cost you nothing.” 

“That is fair enough.” 

‘“You see, I need some capital for my business 
on ’Change, and I can only get it on a promissory 
note.” 

“A promissory note!” 

"You need not be frightened. The papers will be 
put aside, and will not come in circulation. When 
they are due they are replaced by equal notes. 
They are nothing but a guarantee to procure me 
the necessary credit. Such a paper must have three 
signatures — " 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


193 


"Signatures!” Arnold exclaimed, entirely per- 
plexed. "And I shall — ” 

"Put your name to it — no more.” 

"I will not do it!” he cried with great decision 
— "under no condition.” 

"But why not?” 

‘ Why not? Mr. Hirschel has strictly forbidden 
it.” 

"What has he forbidden? For your own business 
you should get the money only from him. But this 
has nothing to do with your business; and these 
are not your obligations. Don’ t you see the dif- 
ference, dear friend?” 

"Yes, but — ” 

"This is a signature only for accommodation, 
nothing else. You have no profit from it. The 
paper needs three names, and as I can only give 
one, I must apply to my friends for the others. It 
is a confidential matter. I hope that I possess your 
full confidence.” 

"Of course! But I do not see of what value 
that can be, if I — ” 

"You do not understand it. I do not think hard 
of you. I understand it — rely on me — you can do 
it with a clear conscience.” He threw some formu- 
laries on the table. "You see, these are innocent 
papers. There is nothing on them as yet but my 
name. Now write yours below. The third name 
will be written on the back.” 


194 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


Arnold looked at the papers with some curiosity. 
"And that is really all?” 

"That is all. I only need to put the numbers 
and date to it and can then use the paper as a guar- 
antee. You need never to trouble about it again, 
and I will tear it to pieces when I don’t need it any 
longer. It is only to oblige me.” 

"If only — *' 

"But, dear friend, it is surely to my own interest 
that you should lose nothing. I only speculate 
that I may become a partner in your business. It 
would be the greatest folly of me to harm you. It 
would be to my own disadvantage. So you may 
sign without fear. I will oblige you some other 
time. If those people come again who troubled 
you so to-day, send them to me, and I will take 
care of them." 

“If the matter is really so — " he looked at him 
sharply. Mr. von Kranich did not move a muscle 
of his face. 

Arnold Berken signed three papers. 

"Many thanks! And now let us drink a glass of 
wine. " 

"All right." He was calm for the present, but 
later he began to question himself whether he had 
not got himself into a scrape. It was not prob- 
able, but it was just possible. He was not quite 
clear about it, where the danger lay. He could not 
get rid of the thought that Mr. Hirschel might be 
mistaken in Kranich. He saw no possibility of 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


195 


getting rid of him, however. Probably those signa- 
tures would prove a new chain to bind him. Re- 
peatedly he thought of going to Mr. Hirschel and 
confessing all to him. But the consequences! A 
week later he asked Mr. von Kranich to return the 
papers with his signatures to him, as he would 
rather have nothing to do with the matter. 

"You are comical,” Kranich answered with a 
shrill laugh. "Do you imagine that a man keeps such 
papers in his pocket? I told you what use I would 
make of them. Do not be so uneasy. You are not 
in the hands of a robber.” 

“I only thought, if it did not matter to you — ” 
the carpenter excused himself. He began to see 
that he had to let matters take their course. Was 
it only imagination that the good friend seemed to 
negotiate with him in a much bolder tone? 

He avoided meeting his betrothed. Her cousin had 
objected to his visiting her in her boarding-house. 
Sometimes they took a short walk together, but 
their conversations did not become much more con- 
fidential. Ulrica was always very affectionate, 
but he met her advances gruffly. He had a suspi- 
cion that she tried to make him fall in love with her, 
but he was on his guard against it. He did not 
want to lose his liberty entirely. The Majorin, who 
had once entertained the couple at her house, could 
not fathom their relations, and expressed her opin- 
ion about it. 

"I have never in my life seen a funnier couple,” 


196 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


she said. "I believe you have never kissed each 
other. Please try it once. I will hold my hand 
over my eyes." 

"You will look through the fingers," jested Miss 
Ulrica, blushing deeply, but looking very affection- 
ately at Arnold, to encourage him by her loving 
glances. 

He did not stir. "In course of time — ” he mur- 
mured; "we are yet almost strangers.” 

Ulrica suppressed a sigh. 

"Such a shy Joseph!" teased the Majorin. 

One evening when Arnold returned home in ill- 
humor he found a man in his room who had been 
waiting for him several hours. He smoked from a 
short pipe some vile tobacco, which poisoned the 
air of the room and hall. He lay stretched out on 
the sofa, soiling it with his dirty boots. His 
clothing was very shabby, the coat threadbare, the 
trousers fringed. No linen was visible; the vest nad 
but a few buttons left. His thin red hair fell over 
his shoulders. On the table lay a bundle of papers 
tied together with a string; near that a broad-rim- 
med dusty felt hat, and a thick stick with an iron 
point. The stranger took the pipe from his mouth, 
rose, spit on the carpet, and opened his broad 
mouth, which showed defective teeth, to ask the 
question: 

"Well, have you come home at last?” 

Arnold seemed frightened as soon as he recog- 
nized his visitor. 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


197 


"What in the world — is it you, Fred?” he ex- 
claimed. "What are you doing here?" 

"So you know Fred Reichelt yet, after all,” he 
answered, derisively. "That is very kind of such a 
fine gentleman — yes, yes, yes! But I expected 
that, in spite of all I have heard about you here 
and there. Many things are not what they seem. 
We two — well, we know each other, I think, and I 
will not change my opinion until I find out from 
you yourself that I have been a simpleton. We 
have seen hard times together — do you recollect? 
Such comradeship knits two people into brother- 
hood.” 

"Have you eaten anything yet?" Arnold asked, 
evasively. 

The guest rose from his reclining position and 
then sat down again on the sofa. 

"Oh, a little," he answered — "at the depot when 
I arrived, but not much. A policeman stood at the 
door of the waiting-room; he took pleasure in 
watching me very attentively, so I had but little 
appetite. That is very comprehensible, is it not? 
And I expected to find a big spread here. I sup- 
pose you live well now?" 

"But why did you not write? If you had in- 
formed me of your arrival — " 

"I did not care to do that. Sometimes it is well 
to surprise one’s old friends. No one knows how 
they may have changed ; but if you have anything 
at hand — ” 


198 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


Arnold opened his cupbord. 

“There is bread and butter ; also a piece of cheese. 
If you wish a drink of whisky — ” 

“Just hand it over. I always eat whatever is 
within reach.” He pushed his bundle aside and put 
his pipe on his hat. Then he took out his pocket- 
knife and cut off large slices of bread, generously 
helped himself to butter and cheese, taking a 
draught from the bottle from time to time, with- 
out heeding the glass which Arnold had placed next 
to it. “So you are getting on very well?” he said. 

“Yes, thus far; and you?" 

“Just as ever. Men like ourselves must wait 
until our aims are realized — when the great must 
divide with the small." 

“Who lit the lamp this evening, Fred?" 

“Mrs. Haber; she was just busy cleaning here 
when I arrived. We talked a while together; she 
told me about the business, the people you employ, 
and how everything is carried on. Thus I heard 
several hints which led to certain conclusions.” 
He winked at Arnold slyly. “The comrades meet 
here — I could easily guess that." 

“I know nothing about that." 

“I understand, I understand. Nevertheless, I was 
pleased to hear that. If one has gone through 
thick and thin for a whole year with a comrade and 
trusts him like a brother, and then fears that he 
has played the deserter, and finally learns that he 
is all right— I understand, I understand." He 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


199 


glanced around the room and pointed to a photo- 
graph in a gilt frame under the mirror. "Who 
may that fine person be?" 

"That is — my intended bride.” 

"Well, that was quick work, my boy." He rose 
and took the portrait in his hand. "I must say 
she is fine-looking, but dreadfully aristocratic. I 
am surprised at your choice." 

Arnold shrugged his shoulders, and said: "Well 
it may be, and may not be; if my taste alone had 
been consulted — ” 

"So she has money?" 

"No, not a penny." 

"No? Take care; such an one costs more money 
than she earns. But perhaps you do not mind 
that. I suppose your brothers also arranged that 
affair?" 

"My sister-in-law, rather. But it may be — well, 
never mind. The wedding has not come off yet." 
Fred shook the ashes from his pipe. Arnold hand- 
ed him his cigar-case. "I wish you would rather 
smoke one of these. My whole room will be close 
with that stench." 

"With pleasure." He threw himself on the sofa, 
struck the match against the sole of his shoe, and 
puffed at the cigar. 

Arnold sat down opposite him. "Do you intend 
looking for work here?” 

"Yes, of a certain kind— you know the work at 
which I am engaged — ha, ha, ha! Good work — of 


200 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER. 


a special kind. They have sent me here to look 
to it that nothing goes amiss.” 

"Who sent you?" 

"Who? Blockhead! We cannot do anything by 
mail ; the police know the addresses, and are always 
on the watch. If such a letter is investigated, they 
are immediately on the scent, and there are always 
rascals enough to serve as witnesses. Whatever we 
resolve upon must be told our comrades by word 
of mouth. For that purpose I came here from 
Switzerland. Every part of our organization which 
sails under the red flag must take the same course. ” 

"Under the red flag! ” * Arnold’s face showed a dis- 
contented expression. 

"There is no other flag for us. The government 
would like to persuade us to believe — but we know 
why they are so friendly toward us now — they tell 
us only to withdraw our red banner, and then we 
can have whatever our hearts desire. But then we 
are done for — our power is at an end. Childish 
nonsense! And what I wished to ask you also — I 
conclude that I may lodge here with you?” 

Arnold grew pale. "With me? So many people 
come and go here all day — ” 

"Oh, during the day I will be out among the 
workmen, but at night I need a safe lodging. I do 
not wish it known that I am here at all, so I can- 
not go to any tavern. The police must be kept in 
the dark, and if they should learn of my presence 
in the city — well, I want to sleep undisturbed, at 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


201 


least. I will not be suspected of stopping with 
you, for you have played such a clever game. I 
hope you have not become a cowardly rascal since 
we parted.” 

Arnold shook his head impatiently. “Oh, no! 
But if you were found here, I would be in a terri- 
ble scrape. You know that I have never shared 
your ideas entirely. With force nothing can be — ” 

“Do not speak so foolishly!" Fred interposed. 
‘‘Who speaks of force? I am not so crazy, either, 
as to imagine that I could fan a revolutionary flame 
at present. Why, we laborers would be shot down 
like dogs! ” His eyes flashed. “We must 
strengthen our cause first. At present the most im- 
portant object we have in view is to organize — firm- 
ly, more and more firmly — so that a split cannot be 
made in any of our branches. I hope you will agree 
with us in that. What are usually termed our final 
aims and ends — the other side often uses these as an 
argument against us. We must travel a long road 
until we reach our goal— we know that — and it may 
be that we may never reach it at all. We will not 
quarrel about that. But whenever we wish to take 
any step whatever, we are stopped with the cry, 
'Halt ! What are you about? We know your de- 
signs, the aims you have in view/ And they use 
this pretext to alarm our followers.” He untied 
the string of his bundle, unrolled a soiled hand- 
kerchief, and took out a roll of printed pamphlets. 
He handed this to Arnold. “It seems that you have 


202 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


neglected reading our last issues; there you have 
them. They are printed in free countries like 
Switzerland and England. Those are our dynamite 
bombs with which we hope to overthrow the present 
state of society.” 

Arnold felt as though he were handling glowing 
coals. "I will put them away under lock and key,” 
he said; “I cannot tell who might accidentally — ” 

“But read them — read, and grow wise. So I can 
stay with you? You have a wide berth, I have 
noticed. Or would you rather sleep here on the 
sofa? I do not mind. Your cigars are really good; 
let me have another.” 

Arnold made no further objection, but he anxiously 
meditated how he could get this troublesome friend 
out of the way early enough the next morning. 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


203 


X. 

After that occurrence, Arnold Berken was in con- 
tinual anxiety. He felt as if he were living in a 
house built with cards, which might be overthrown 
by the slightest movement of the wind. The 
ground seemed tottering under his feet; every pros- 
pect seemed to melt away into fog. Even in the 
darkest days of his existence he had never felt so 
wretched; he had been his own master at least — had 
been at liberty to make his own decisions; now he 
was pushed hither and thither in different directions, 
according to the inclinations of others. He did 
not even find pleasure in the luxuries money could 
procure for him. His heart was not at peace any- 
where, and his brain throbbed with anxious thoughts 
which kept jostling each other in hurried succes- 
sion. 

One day his brother Siegfried intimated to him 
that he might expect a visit from an influential per- 
sonage. "You may well be proud," he had said, 
"that you are considered of so much importance. 
I hope that you will do your best to preserve the 
good opinion which is now entertained of you. 
Let the cause be of more consequence in your eyes 
than any person! ” 


204 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


This rather mysterious preparation was well 
adapted to increase Arnold’s anxiety. What could 
they want of him? It was probably something of a 
serious nature, otherwise his brother would have ex 
pressed it more clearly. He tried to learn the par- 
ticulars from Ulrica, but she seemed totally igno- 
rant of the matter. But she advised him to wel- 
come the visitor very courteously and deferentially. 
"We will see! ” he responded. 

One Sunday morning, soon after that time, just 
after he had had breakfast with Fred Reichelt, a 
knock was heard at the door. Fred immediately 
withdrew to the bedroom, while Arnold rose to see 
who it might be. In the office he found a gentleman 
who had probably been admitted by Mrs. Haber, 
who was sweeping the hall. The visitor was stand- 
ing with his stove-pipe hat in his hand, and looked 
at Arnold through his eyeglasses in a kindly yet, 
at the same time, scrutinizing manner. 

"Mr. Arnold Berken?" 

"Yes, sir; that is my name. What can I do for 
you? ” 

"Oh — oh — oh, I only wished — can I speak to you 
a quarter of an hour undisturbed?” 

Arnold closed the door leading to the sitting- 
room. "We can do so right here.” 

"And there is no one in the adjoining apart- 
ment?" 

"No, sir.” 

"Excuse me for inquiring about that. The 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


205 


woman to whom I spoke out there a moment ago 
seemed rather doubtful about it.” 

"Who should be there?” 

“I do not know, and I do not care about that — 
only that I wish to speak for your ears alone. It 
is about — your brother has been so kind as to men- 
tion the matter to you already.” 

Now Arnold stared at the visitor. “Ah, so! My 
brother — yes, indeed. You are — ” 

"Police-commissioner Liedemann. ” 

“Police-commissioner — ” Arnold involuntarily 
glanced back at the door. 

“If some one is there, after all — ” 

“No, no! I beg of you to be seated.” He mo- 
tioned toward the desk, at which two chairs were 
standing. He was quite convinced that the police 
had been informed of Fred’s arrival in the city, and 
that they were on his track, but he was also deter- 
mined not to betray him. 

The Police-commissioner sat down and com- 
menced in a low tone: “My dear Mr. Berken, we 
will not try to play at hide-and-seek with each 
other; an honest and open avowal of our plans will 
be the easiest method of understanding one 
another. Your antecedents — you cannot doubt but 
that these are well known to us.” 

Arnold involuntarily shrugged his shoulders and 
bit his lips. 

“I only tell you what is quite self-under- 
stood,” the guest continued. “It will also not be 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


206 

news to you to learn that you may thank your 
brother for the kind consideration we have shown 
you. His guarantee was sufficient — do you not 
think so?” He lowered his head and looked over 
the rims of his glasses. 

“Yes, I think so,” answered Arnold, rather un- 
steadily; "although, if you have changed your opin- 
ion in regard to that — ” 

"I hope we have no reason to do that,” the Commis- 
sioner assured him, smiling; "on the contrary, we 
are rejoicing at having won you over to our side.” 

Arnold looked at him in a perplexed manner. 
Did the man really believe this? He had said it 
in a tone of conviction, but he could not look into 
the Commissioner’s eyes — the silver rim of his 
glasses effectually prevented that. 

"May I ask, Rath Liedemann,” Arnold said, 
"what — ” 

"What I want to see you about? Of course, you 
very naturally infer that I have come on some er- 
rand or duty. If you have really changed your sen- 
timents, and inconsequence also your political stand- 
ard, as I have been glad to learn — ” He drew sev- 
eral circles on the top of his stove-pipe, drawing 
them closer and closer, and finally put the tip of his 
finger in the exact center. "You can be very use- 
ful to us,” he began again. "You have had oppor- 
tunity to gather experiences and to make the ac- 
quaintance of people who usually shun general ob- 
servation. The education you received, and your 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


207 


early associations under your parents’ roof, must 
have rendered you capable of judging these from a 
critical stand-point. It would be of great value to 
me to hear your opinions, to learn your impres- 
sions, and to heed your advice. If you would be 
kind enough to grant — ” 

"Sir,” the carpenter exclaimed, "it seems that 
you w T ish to make use of me — I do not know for 
what purpose,” he concluded in a low voice. 

"I will tell you without circumlocution,” the 
Commissioner replied, without hesitation. "I wish 
to use you as I would a book of reference, which 
can give me information about interesting person- 
alities who are apt to appear in our midst, and 
about occurrences in which they took a prominent 
part. The authorities wish to be enabled to obtain 
a good insight into these circumstances, in order 
to make sure of employing the proper measures. 
It is our desire to place obstacles only in the way 
of very dangerous individuals, but to deal leni- 
ently with their followers. Thus you can help us 
to pick out the black sheep of the flock." 

"So I am to act as an informer?” 

"That is an ugly term. It leads one to think of 
people who act from revengeful motives, or who 
sell their secrets for gold. We are compelled to 
deal with such persons too, unfortunately, and are 
often enough misled by their statements. No, no — 
not so. But how can you further the general wel- 
fare better than by using your own past experiences 


208 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


for the common good? You thereby atone for past 
faults and attest your gratitude for being respected 
as a law-abiding citizen. My request is addressed 
to a man who has the interest of the public wel- 
fare at heart. To such a man it will seem but 
self-understood to comply.” 

"Self-understood,” Arnold repeated, hanging his 
head. "Of course, when one is so far — ” 

“You are so far if you return confidence for con- 
fidence. I extend my hand to you in friendship. 
Believe me, the other party think they have you in 
their power. I will tell you candidly what I know. 
Because they imagine that the public does not 
think you a suspicious character, they use your 
work-shop for secret meetings of the leaders — ” 

"Commissioner Liedemann!” 

"That alarms you, and not without cause. Still 
more: we have good reason to suspect that a decid- 
edly dangerous individual named Fred Reichelt — ” 
he looked at him searchingly — "you know the man 
well, and will agree with me that he is a very dan- 
gerous individual." 

"Certainly,” stammered the carpenter. 

I say that we have good reason to suspect that 
he lodges in this house." 

Arnold gasped for breath. "That must be a mis- 
take, he hastily replied. "I do not even know 
that he is in the city.” 

The Commissioner curled his lip. "It would, at 
all events, be an easy matter for you to ascertain the 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


200 


truth,” he responded. “You, my dear friend, could 
gain admittance to their conferences without any diffi- 
culty — could listen to their discussions and discover 
their plans. You will be regarded as a comrade in 
thought and deed, and no secret will be hidden from 
you. Thus you will learn everything which will 
be of use to us. You cannot but recognize that you 
cannot give us a clearer proof of your trustworth- 
iness than by making the correct use of the advan- 
tages afforded by your position. You may be sure 
that we will treat your communications very dis- 
creetly, and will execute our further measures in 
such a manner as to exclude the possibility of the 
slightest unpleasantness to von arising from them. 
No one will learn anything of your aid; your evi- 
dence will not be required by the courts. You 
know that we can at any time refuse ours where the 
interest of the government is concerned. You need 
not fear that we will betray a man, who has given 
trustworthy support to the government, to our un- 
principled opponents.” 

Arnold jumped up from his chair. "That is — ! ” 
He seized the back of the chair and lifted it from 
the floor with an impetuous, angry movement, as if 
he wished to use it as a weapon. But after a mo- 
ment he knew that it would be great folly to dis- 
close his true sentiments to this guardian of the 
peace, who considered him contemptible enough to 
act as a spy. He controlled his fury, set the chair 
on the floor quietly, and cried: "That is — a remark- 
The Youngest Brother — 14 


210 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


ably bright plan, sir; and perhaps I am just the 
right man to — why, my brother knows me — he has 
my signature. I will see what can be done — depend 
on that! 

The Commissioner rose. This energetic approval 
seemed rather dubious to him after all. He looked 
at Arnold over the rims of his spectacles again, and 
said: "Well — very well, I will depend on that. Be 
kind enough to call and see me at my house; I am 
sure we can talk there without fear of interruption. 
You will find me there at seven o’clock in the 
evening. It would be still better to drop me a line 
to inform me of your call." He gave him the ad- 
dress, shook the carpenter’s hand, and retained it a 
few moments and whispered to him, carefully em- 
phasizing every word: "After all, if you might deem 
yourself wiser than I, you will be vastly mistaken. 
I only mention this, as you might meet with very 
serious trouble in consequence. You were at liberty 
to refuse my request. If you give me your assur- 
ance that I may rely on your friendly aid, there 
cannot be any risk on your part. You understand 
that clearly, do you not? But if I must let you 
fall, you will fall very low, and will never be able 
to rise again. I will say, as you have just done, 
you may depend on that." 

With a courteous bow he then took his leave, 
pressed his hat over his forehead, and left the office. 

Arnold could have screamed aloud with rage and 
disdain. This man — this brute! — how dared he come 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


to him with such a proposal! He to act as a spy! 
How could he be considered capable of such treach- 
ery! Had he indeed sunk so low that any one 
might suggest such baseness to him without being 
prepared to receive a slap in the face? And Fred 
Reichelt — that was not so bad. But this — and his 
brother! — he knew of this! His brother — his 
brother! — that wounded him most deeply — his own 
brother ! 

His face burned. He passed his. hand over his 
hot forehead. He paced to and fro with great 
strides, gesticulating wildly; he did not know what 
he was about. 

At length he tore open the door of the sitting- 
room and called in: "Where are you? Take your- 
self off— immediately — right away! and do not come 
back. I never want to see you again — I do not wish 
to know where you may be found. Do you hear?" 

"What is the matter?” asked Reichelt. "That 
was a very long conference. Who was here?” 

"Do not inquire, but go!” Arnold answered, his 
breast heaving. “You are not safe here. Who 
knows? — I may become the beast — ha, ha, ha! I 
may earn something by means of you. Take care! 

I may sell your secrets — I — I — ” 

Reichelt grinned. "Ah! that is it!” he drawled. 
“So they have you in their power ! That accounts 
for your signature, you weak-minded fool ! And do 
you think we will resign our claims on you? You 
are greatly mistaken, my little ‘fellow. Any one 


212 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


who drops from our tree is trodden upon like rotten 
fruit. Take care! " 

Arnold stared at him as though unable to com- 
prehend the meaning of the words; then he took his 
hat and rushed out into the street. He felt the 
necessity of fleeing from so many antagonists, who 
all rushed toward him from different sides. If he 
could only flee from them! But where should he 
go? He thought of leaving everything to take care 
of itself, and, without bidding farewell to his broth- 
ers, going out into the wide, wide world. He also 
thought of various methods which would put an end 
to his existence. A desperate mood always prompts 
the wish to be beyond further vexation and misery. 

Arnold hurried along the street until he reached 
the open field, and then began to ask himself where 
he really wanted to go. He crossed some lots, 
which were marked off to form an extension of the • 
city, and reached some dwellings which were just 
being built. For one of them he had furnished 
some wood-work. To-day, on the Sabbath, no one 
was busy there. He approached, climbed up a scaf- 1 
folding to the roof, and stepped into an opening 
in the wall designed for a balcony door. If he had 
fallen from there, he would have fractured arms 
and limbs — probably his skull also. Just then the 
bells of the churches began to ring distinct ‘and 
clear in the silence of the Sabbath-day. He could 
not have accounted even to himself what influence 
this exerted upon his intentions, but he was aware 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


213 


that he was succumbing to some influence. For 
a while he listened to the peals, then he said 
softly, “The church-bells are ringing.” Then he 
slowly and carefully climbed down and went back 
to the city. 

But he did not return to his dwelling; neither 
did he go to a restaurant where he might expect to 
meet Mr. von Kranich or other acquaintances. He 
felt as if he must drink — drink hard, to forget, to 
drown his sorrows. 

He soon reached a basement saloon, entered, and 
asked for a bottle of rum. He hastily drank one 
glass after another of the fiery liquor. His head 
grew hot, his thoughts confused; many shadowy fig- 
ures danced before his eyes — his brother, the 
Geheimrath, in a frock-coat decorated by many in- 
signia of honor, attached to a long chain which 
dragged behind him; his sister in-law Sarah in a 
bright red dress; Mr. Hirschel, Kranich, the Police- 
Commissioner Liedemann arm in arm with Fred 
Reichelt. That seemed funny to him— he laughed 
aloud. Then he leaned his heavy head on his 
hands, and was soon fast asleep. When he awoke it 
was already dark. He paused to think how he had 
come here. “Oh, yes!” now he remembered. He 
paid the host and left. 

He began to collect his thoughts, to form some 
conclusion. Should he go to his brother’s house?— 
no doubt they were expecting him. Ulrica was cer- 
tainly there. Bah! Ulrica! Why should he listen 


214 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


to more of her instructions? He was heartily tired 
of them. And what should he say to his brother, 
il he asked him about his interview with the Police- 
Commissioner, as he surely would? He took the 
longest road to reach the dwelling of the Geheim- 
rath. Three times he stopped before the door and 
could not determine to go in. “What do I want in 
there — what can I want? This must come to an 
end,” he murmured. Finally he stopped at the 
crossing leading to the yard. “Yes, that — that 
might help! — she is the only one — yes, that would 
do! " 

Without further hesitation, he approached the 
winding stairway which led to the kitchens of the 
different flats. He descended them until he reach- 
ed the door-plate “Berken;” then he knocked at 
the door. 

His hope that the old cook might be out, and 
that Frederica would open the door for him, was 
realized. 

“Who is there?" he heard her ask. At the same 
time the door was opened. “Oh! Mr. Berken — 
you?" 

Just so he had once before made his entry into 
his brother’s house — as a beggar. Perhaps she 
remembered it at the moment. He thought he read 
her intention to close the door from her face, so 
he quickly stepped into the kitchen. “Yes, I, 
Frida,” he said; “have you any objection?” 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


215 


“Dear me! but what do you want here?” she ex- 
claimed. "You know the entrance for visitors.” 

He softly closed the door. “I came to see you, 
Frida.” 

“To see me? That must be a mistake. Miss 
Ulrica has been here a long time waiting for you. 
You will not be received very graciously to-day; 
but you are to blame for that, and must bear the 
consequences. Why did you come so late? But I 
cannot admit you from the kitchen; that would 
look very strange; so go back again and ring the 
bell.” 

And she was about to put her hand on the door- 
knob. But he caught her hand and exclaimed: “I 
am not going in there at all, Frida; you may be 
sure of that. I have come to see you.” 

She stepped back in surprise. 

“Oh, Frida! If you knew! — if you could read my 
thoughts! ” She noticed that he seemed very discon- 
solate and forlorn. She said nothing, but she looked 
at him as if she expected some explanation. “Do you 
see, Frida,” he continued, “a man may be burdened 
with many loads, and bear them one after the other; 
it becomes very oppressive, but he thinks it cannot 
continue so, and keeps his peace. But then at 
last one comes which is beyond his power of endur- 
ance; and then he feels like shaking off the entire 
lot. Is that not so?” 

She shrugged her shoulders. “I do not know— it 


216 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


may be. But you — you have nothing to complain 
about, Mr. Berken. ” 

He laughed harshly. “Oh, no! I have nothing to 
complain about. Bah ! that is not your true opin- 
ion — you know me well enough for that." 

Frederica moved away uneasily. “We cannot talk 
together here any longer,” she said — “here in the 
kitchen — you and I! If the gracious madam — ” 

“I do not care.” 

"Oh, do not talk so!” 

“Believe me — the gracious madam, and the gra- 
cious master, and the gracious Miss Ulrica, and the 
entire gracious crew — I am heartily sick of them 
all; and also of the Majors, and of Mr. Hirschel 
and of Mr. von Kranich, and all the rest. They have 
wound a chain around my limbs and put a ring 
through my nose — " 

At first Frederica had listened in great surprise, 
but now she began to laugh. “Just like a dancing 
bear,” she cried. “I have seen such an one. He 
had to perform some tricks, and if he refused — " 

“Then he received a lash,” Arnold completed the 
sentence. “I know! I do not want any further fa- 
vors from them, but I wish to be released.” 

Now she grew serious once more. “What do you 
mean?” she asked. 

“I am unhappy, Frida, in this state of affairs. 
They are not suited to me. As I am — that is just 
it — I am only a plain workingman, and I cannot 
rise above my station without becoming dishonest. 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


217 


I cannot do what they demand, and I do not wish 
to do it. They wish me to ascend the ladder; but 
my head is not so steady — I feel dizzy at the pros- 
pect. And with such a wife — " 

“Yes, that is the worst,” she assented. 

“Oh! I will not submit to it. Before my whole 
life — that engagement must be broken off.” 

“Mr. Berken, just consider” — Frederica seemed 
very much shocked — “it is too late now — ” 

“There is nothing to consider. I have been in- 
veigled into this — you know that, Frida. When I 
consider the result — no, indeed, it is not too late.” 

“Is it possible! You would really — What will 
the Geheimrathin say?” 

“I am not marrying in order to please her.” 

“And the whole family — ” 

“Of course there will be a great commotion — a 
dreadful commotion. But I will remain firm, if I 
am only sure of one person — only one. ” He glanced 
at her very affectionately. “I suppose you know 
what I mean?” 

“Oh, Mr. Berken!” exclaimed Frederica; “now 
you are joking again.” 

“I am quite serious,” he assured her. “Do you 
know, Frida, that was really the greatest mistake I 
ever made, to suppose that I could ever be indif- 
ferent to you; for at the first glance and after the 
first words we spoke together, I knew — ” 

“Now, please be quiet. I have told you my opin- 


ion once — 


218 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


He seized her hand. “No, now I will talk. If I 
do not tell you now, it may be too late afterward. 
You surely do not wish me to be driven to ruin, 
and that will surely happen if you do not act hon- 
estly toward me. Tell me the truth, Frida — do you 
not like me with all your heart, and did you not 
feel wounded — but do not act so toward me! No 
one in the wide world can love you more than I 
do.” 

“I suppose you have proved that? Leave me in 
peace, Mr. Berken! " 

“But I will prove it. You shall be my wife, 
Frida, and if the whole world protests against it — 
you, and no other! You are the wife for me, Frida. 
And now give me a kiss, and the matter is settled. 
Truly, you must consent to be my wife.” 

He drew her toward him, clasped her in his arms 
and tried to kiss her. But she struggled with all 
her might. “Oh! do go, Mr. Berken! What are 
you thinking of? Here — " 

At this moment the glass door leading to the 
hall was hastily opened. The Geheimrathin crossed 
the threshold, her face flushed with anger. 

“What is this?” she cried, with trembling voice. 
“Frederica — my brother-in-law, Arnold — ” 

Neither of them had noticed that a curious little 
face had peeped through the glass panes a few 
minutes before. Wanda had gone to call the girl, 
but had paused in surprise and then run to her 
mother to tell her the startling news that Uncle Ar- 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


219 


nold was in the kitchen with Frederica. They had 
been too engrossed to hear the steps approaching 
along the corridor. Now they drew asunder. Fred- 
erica burst into tears, and held her hands before her 
glowing face. Arnold looked defiantly at his sister- 
in-law, whose white lips seemed to be endeavoring 
to frame words strong enough to give vent to her 
indignation. 

"I am not to blame, gracious madam,” Frederica 
defended herself. “Mr. Berken — ” 

“Do not try to apologize, you bold girl,” the 
Geheimrathin interrupted. “How could this have 
been possible if you had not offered encouragement? 
But that you have so forgotten your dignity, Ar- 
nold — “ 

“I will answer for that,” answered Arnold, sum- 
moning up courage. “Frederica is telling the truth. 
She did not know that I would knock at the back 
door. I surprised her, and she wanted to send me 
away immediately. But — I did not go.” 

“You are dismissed instantly,” the Geheimrathin 
declared with decision — “instantly! Pack your 
things and go wherever you like. I will send you 
your wages." 

“Yes, I will go,” the girl sobbed. “But I did not 
deserve such treatment. The gracious madam must 
admit that I did my duty faithfully, and that I de- 
serve a good recommendation.” 

"Yes, I will give you a good recommendation,” 
the angry dame grimly asserted, “such an one as 


220 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


you deserve, and now do not cry in such a heart- 
rending way. You should have considered the 
consequences before.” 

But Frederica sat down on a stool at the kitchen 
table, put her face on her hands and sobbed aloud. 

"And you, sir,” the Geheimrathin exclaimed 
turning to Arnold and pointing to the hall-door, 
"you belong in there and not in the kitchen. It is 
outrageous of you to bring about such a scene in 
my house. How could you forget your duties, 
your obligations, in this manner? You know who 
is waiting for you in there.” 

Arnold was so incensed at the treatment which 
Frederica had received in his presence that he for- 
got all the dictates of prudence. 

"Listen to me now, worthy sister-in-law," he 
cried, "I will explain why I came here. You im- 
agine that you have done wonders for me — " 

"Will you please speak in a lower tone?” 

"No! For my part every one may know this. I 
must put an end to all this nonsense! I wish to 
be a free man again and live according to my own 
inclinations. I will not be tied to leading-strings 
— I am too old to submit blindly. I have grown 
fond of Frederica here, and love her for her good 
qualities, for she is good and pretty, and I wish her 
to become my wife; and I have just told her so.” 

"But I am not willing at all,” sobbed Frederica. 

"That does not matter," he continued energetic- 
ally. "She is not willing, because she thinks I 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


221 


have pledged my word to another. But that is not 
binding. It was not done of my own free will. 
You and Sarah and my brothers forced me to it. 
I am sorry that Miss Ulrica became a tool in your 
hands — ” 

The door leading to the salon must have been left 
ajar. A shrill scream was now heard from the 
room. 

“You will kill the poor girl,” cried the Geheim- 
rathin and hurried away. 

Ulrica, who had overheard the entire conver- 
sation, had fainted. At least she lay on the floor 
as though she were lifeless, her face colorless and 
her eye-lids closed. Little Fritz, whom she had 
held on her lap and dragged down with her in her 
fall from the chair, screamed as if he had met with 
some personal injury; Wanda had shyly crept into 
a corner. The Geheimrathin sent Arthur for a 
glass of water, and endeavored to raise Ulrica’s 
head. The Geheimrath, who had heard the com- 
motion from his study, came to inquire what was 
the matter. 

“It is scandalous,” said his wife, bending 
over Ulrica, who now seemed on the verge 
of an hysterical outbreak. “Your excellent brother 
— go and bring him here from the kitchen. To 
have such a scene in my house! ” 

Siegfried stepped into the corridor. Arnold 
advanced to meet him. He knew that an explana- 
tion was now unavoidable, and felt in the proper 


222 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


frame of mind to engage upon the controversy. “I 
suppose you were the one to send the Chief of Po- 
lice to me,” he began as soon as they had entered 
the study. There was a loud and stormy discus- 
sion. One word led to another ; accusations followed 
upon accusation. Arnold did not try to restrain 
his wrath, but gave full vent to his pent-up emo- 
tions. The Geheimrath called him an ungrateful 
wretch — a coarse, vulgar person. Arnold laughed 
scornfully. "That is not nearly as bad as to be 
a thief." 

The Geheimrathin entered, and said that Ulrica 
wished to speak to Arnold. "She will pardon all,” 
she said, "everything may yet be arranged.” 

Arnold turned away. "That cannot be any more. 
I have said it, and Frederica knows what my inten- 
tions are, and who will stand by her when she is 
dismissed from this house — ” 

"But do not scream so," the Geheimrathin ex- 
claimed with displeasure, "I am quite nervous al- 
ready. But you surely will not refuse to say a 
word of farewell to your intended?” 

He straightened his figure and followed her to 
the sitting-room. 

The children had been sent out. Ulrica reclined 
on a sofa, and extended her hand to him. She 
looked indeed miserable. "I cannot believe it — " 
she said, with trembling voice. "What provoca- 
tion did I give you — ?” 

“None, none!" Arnold assured her; "none at all. 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


223 


It is a misfortune which cannot be avoided. We 
two should never — but that is past. But now this 
has happened — and it is better now than later.” 

"But if it is only a momentary aberration of the 
heart — ?" 

"You surely cannot be thinking of marrying 
Frederica," interrupted the Geheimrathin, "my for- 
mer servant-girl! ” 

"That is my affair,” he replied, "that remains to 
be seen. I am sorry, Miss Ulrica — ” 

She started at the last words, leaned her head 
against the cushion and closed her eyes. 

"You will probably understand that we expect no 
further visits from you,” said the Geheimrathin. 
"I will not speak about further consequences of 
your behavior.” 

"I cannot help it,” he retorted, hanging his head. 
"Good-bye, Miss Ulrica. And do not take the mat- 
ter to heart — it is really not worth while. No, no, 
indeed, believe me!” 

Ulrica rose and opened her arms as if to clasp 
him and hold him back. But her cousin stepped up 
to her and pressed her down on the sofa. "Forget 
the wretch!” she said, "the ingrate!” 

Arnold silently departed. 


224 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


XII 

Arnold was not immediately relinquished. After 
a few days — it was thought best to give him time 
to come to his senses — the Major came to see him, j 
and gave him a lecture on account of his unpardon- , 
able folly. “You are a perfect fool,” he told him, 
“to wish to swim against the stream in which you 
have thrown yourself in order to advance with it. . 
What do you want? No one has wronged you — j 
Ulrica least of all. The match seemed a very suit- 
able and congenial one. Ulrica behaved very 
cleverly and well, under the circumstances, and de- 
served credit. That you may have found the rela- 
tions rather uncomfortable in some respects — well, 
do you think that Siegfried submits to all his wife’s 
whims and peculiarities without a stifled sigh, or 
that I do not need to make allowances for circum- 
stances? And wherefore this scandal? On account 
of that stupid person — " 

Arnold objected to the designation. 

“Oh! It is too silly,” cried Ewald. “It may 
happen, that one may admire a pretty servant-girl. 
But to lose all the advantages of the present and all 
good prospects for the future, for that reason — 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


225 


that is unpardonable folly. You must make haste 
to return to common-sense.” 

‘‘You do not look at this in the same light as I 
do,” the carpenter replied. ‘‘Altogether — you do 
not consider anything as I do. That is just it. 
We only grow further apart.” 

He repeated this sentiment in different variations, 
and Ewald drove away in an angry mood. Soon 
after Arnold received a note from theMajorin with 
an urgent invitation fora specified hour. Disagree- 
able as he thought it to comply, he accepted it and 
went. The bright little woman received him with 
great cordiality. 

'Do not be afraid of me,” she said to him. ‘‘I 
do not intend to allure you by magic spells, and 
make a blind slave of you. But I am curious, dread- 
fully curious. You know me well. You must tell 
me all about this; it is certainly a very romantic 
love-story, is it not?” 

‘‘Oh, not at all,” he assurred her. “Not as you 
mean to imply; it was not a love-story at all. That 
is, of course, it was so, on my part — yes, indeed. 
The girl pleased me from the first, and I liked her 
better every day; but nothing definite was said until 
this last time, and whether Frederica is willing or 
is not willing, that is yet to be decided.” 

"But you must have seen her again during the last 
few days?” 

He sadly shook his head. "No, I do not know 
where she is; perhaps she went back to her home." 

The Youngest Brother — /5 


226 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


"And that is all?” 

"Yes, that is all." 

"Oh! my dear brother-in-law! Can you not forget 
such a simple little episode? Think no more of 
Frederica. You need not marry Ulrica, if you do 
not wish to, although — she seems very fond of you. 
But as I have said, it is not necessary. But as for 
the other affair — ’’ 

"What objection can there be if a carpenter — ?" 

"A carpenter! You know, dear Arnold, that I 
have your welfare at heart; do you doubt it for a 
moment? Now heed my advice; I warn you against 
taking such a step. If you were a rich and distin- 
guished man, you might allow yourself to think of 
such folly. But in your crircumstances — listen to 
my friendly warning; my father will not feel indif- 
ferent to the attitude you assume toward your rela- 
tives. And they are really not so situated as to 
countenance such folly as you think of committing. 
Promise me not to follow the girl; promise me to 
forget her." 

She extended her small white hand to him, but 
he did not heed. "In this matter I can listen to no 
advice or admonition,” he answered sullenly. 

His sister-in-law was compelled to abandon her 
attempt to dissuade him, and dismissed him with 
some displeasure. 

Soon after this interview, the Kommerzieurath ap- 
peared at the office, and undertook a much more care- 
ful revision of the books and cash-account than usu- 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


227 


ally. He expressed his dissatisfaction, and spoke 
of limiting the credit. “I have been informed of 
strange proceedings,” he said; "you are abusing the 
privileges I offered you. How can you act so sense- 
lessly? Do not forget that you are in my hands.” 

Arnold noticed that the storm was brewing from 
all sides, and rapidly approaching, but he could not 
determine to take shelter under the only roof which 
would afford him safety. 

He neglected the business, and spent much of his 
time wandering about the streets, in the hope of 
accidentally meeting Frederica. He had inquired 
for the dwelling of her cousin, Mrs. Angerstein, and 
had gone there. From her he had ascertained that 
Frederica was still in the city, looking for another 
situation. The Geheimrathin had refused to give 
her a good reference; therefore it might be a diffi- 
cult matter for her to find a situation. 

"Tell Frederica, ” he begged her, "that I wish to see 
her. Also that I have broken off with my relatives, 
and if she is satisfied, we can be married soon, and 
then she need not look for another place. Why is 
she so proud?” 

To his great surprise and joy, Frederica called to 
see him a few days after this. He begged her to 
sit down on the sofa, but she declared that she was 
in a great hurry. "I only came to thank you for 
defending me to the gracious madam, and I hope 
you have had no trouble on my account.” 


228 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


“I would not mind that at all, if you are only 
not angry with me.” 

She laughed. “Yes, I was indeed provoked at 
you for some time. What scrapes you will get into! 
Now I hope you have become reasonable.” 

“Or you, Frida?" 

“No, no, do not speak about such nonsense; it 
does not please meat all. But that you have broken 
off with Miss Ulrica; that is good. I know Miss 
Ulrica — it would not have ended well. Now you 
must look for a wife who is not so far above you, 
and who will bring you a nice dowry, so that you 
may own the business yourself.” 

Arnold looked very serious. “Oh, the business — ” 
he sighed. “Do you know that I have lost my inter- 
est in that? Perhaps it may not be so profitable, 
after all.” 

“Do not let your head hang,” she admonished. 
“And now, good bye.” 

“Where are you now, Frida?” 

“Oh! I have taken a place to tend an old gentle- 
man who has an iron foundry and large machine 
factory, and who is said to be very wealthy. My 
cousin procured me the situation. Her husband has 
been working there for many years. The workmen 
say he is a good master. But he is unfortunately 
very ill.” 

“What is his name?” 

“Nesselblatt. “ 

“Oh, yes! — yes, I have heard that he is so much 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


229 


respected by his employes, and they are alarmed 
lest he may die soon. He worked his way up from 
a locksmith, and is said to have remained true to 
his principles. There has never been a strike 
among his people. So you are to tend him?” 

“Yes, he needs a person on whom he can depend, 
to hand everything to him and roll his chair for him. 
He has never married, and he does not wish his dis- 
tant relatives to come near him. I suppose he has 
good reasons for that. But now, farewell; I must 

go.” 

She shook Arnold’s hand, and hurried away before 
he could say more to her. “At least I know where 
to find her,” he consoled himself, “I suppose she 
will listen to me yet. What a clever girl she is! ” 

Late at night Fred Reichelt again put in his ap- 
pearance. He could not get rid of that man; if he 
staid away a few days, he always reappeared quite 
unexpectedly and demanded a night’s lodging. “I 
am safe here,” he declared. But this time he was 
mistaken. 

Very early the following morning, several police- 
men entered the yard. They guarded the door and 
watched the windows. No one could have succeed- 
ed in leaving the building without their knowledge. 
Soon after, Police-commissioner Liedemann came 
and rang the door-bell. Some minutes elapsed be- 
fore Arnold opened a window and asked, “Who in 
the world is here? Where is Mrs. Haber?” He 
quickly drew back his head when he recognized the 


230 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


Commissioner and the policemen. The window was 
closed. He shook Fred to rouse him from his sleep, 
and said, “They have come for you. Now you have 
really succeeded in bringing matters thus far.” 

Reichelt sprang to his feet. “I must have been 
betrayed,” he cried; “hide me!” 

"Nonsense! where can I hide you? They will 
surely search the whole building.” 

"We must try it — perhaps I may escape, after all." 
He threw his clothes under the sofa and then crept 
under it. "Say nothing.” 

The bell rang again. 

"It is perfect nonsense,” Arnold murmured, "but 
it is all the same in the end.” He opened the door, 

"I have waited in vain for a friendly visit from 
you,” said the Commissioner. "To-day I am here in 
official capacity. But I will give you time even 
yet for consideration. Have you anything to dis- 
close to me?” 

"What should I — ?” 

"So you have nothing to tell me?” He looked 
at the carpenter with a scrutinizing glance. 

"No.” 

"You had a visitor last night.” 

"I?” 

"Yes or no?" 

"I know nothing about it.” 

"Mr. Berken, it is very unwise of you to deny 
what we already know as a fact. You can even yet 
resolve upon giving us particulars — ” 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


231 


“Let me in peace, sir; I know nothing." 

“Just as you like. I will therefore proceed to do 
my duty." He motioned a policeman to follow him, 
and entered. “You must permit us to search the 
premises. " 

“I cannot prevent you." 

The Commissioner glanced about him m the office 
and then went into the sitting-room. "To whom 
does this cap belong?” he asked, raising it from the 
table. 

“To me." 

“To you? So! here are a pair of boots.” 

“That may be." 

“Your boots?" 

“Of course." 

“I think, Mr. Berken, you are telling a lie. Is 
that your bedroom?” 

“Yes, sir, just look under the bed.” 

H’m! that will not be necessary. But — you will 
kindly assist me in moving this sofa a little." 

Arnold probably turned pale, for the Commis- 
sioner laughed triumphantly. “But I can also call 
in a policeman, in case you would not care to help.” 
He clapped his hands. 

“Never mind that," cried Reichelt, creeping from 
his hiding-place. “What do you demand from 
me?" 

The Commissioner did not seem to be surprised 
in the least. “Dress and follow that policeman," 
he replied, very calmly. “You see, Mr. Berken — 


232 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


he shrugged his shoulders, "have you any prohib- 
ited writings in your possession?" 

"I know of none," the carpenter replied in an 
angry tone. "If any one to whom I have repeatedly 
shown the door, pounces in on me so unexpected- 
ly— " 

"That is true,” Reichelt assented, dressing him- 
self very leisurely. "But what can you wish to do 
v/ith me? I have done nothing wrong.” 

"For the present, we have succeeded in learning 
your lodging place. The rest will be disclosed at 
the examination. May I ask you for your keys, Mr. 
Berken? I sincerely regret — all your keys.” 

The search of different drawers resulted in the 
discovery of a large package of papers. Reichelt 
had brought his old friend various pamphlets al- 
most daily, which Arnold thought advisable to keep 
under lock. "These do not belong to me,” Arnold 
affirmed. 

"That is a matter of indifference to us,” answered 
the Commissioner, gathering his spoils, and pre- 
paring to leave. "Mr. Berken, you should not have 
refused my friendly overtures. Perhaps you have 
still something of importance to communicate. We 
are very generous sometimes." 

"Dog!” Arnold muttered after him, gnashing his 
teeth. 

The same evening, after the work was over, the 
leaders assembled in the workshop for a conference. 
It was* the evening they had appointed for their 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


233 


weekly meetings. The police must have received 
some .intimation of it. Several policemen entered 
during a very warm debate and declared the meet- 
ing adjourned. 

The following day several newspapers contained 
forcible articles about the matter, penned by the 
Police-Commissioner Liedemann. There was a 
warning also against “wolves in sheep’s clothing.” 
Such a one had recently endeavored to deceive the 
authorities by placing his name under the procla- 
mation for the elections. The deception had been 
successful for a time, especially as distinguished 
relatives had also been duped by the game. But 
the watchful eye of the police — and so on. 

With one of these newspapers in his hand, Mr. 
Von Kranich stepped into the office. “This is the 
beginning of the end, my dear friend,” he said in a 
discontented tone. “You have prepared a pretty 
mess for us.” 

“I will bear the consequences,” Arnold retorted, 
defiantly. “It is better thus than — ” 

“You will not find it so easy as you may imag- 
ine,” the book-keeper interposed. “And as for me, 
I intend to escape from the danger I see near at 
hand.” 

“But you are not concerned in this affair.” 

“Yes, indeed, I am; your business is my busi- 
ness. ” 

“What has the business to do with it?" 

“Oh, you simpleton! Why did Mr. Hirschel so 


234 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


kindly lend you his aid? Do you think it will give 
him pleasure to be accused of lending countenance 
to socialists? Your brothers have abandoned you; 
the police is on your track. That is enough, I 
should think! ” 

“I do not care.” 

“That is stupid talk. At all events, it is not in- 
different to me to watch my approaching ruin; and 
I will be ruined, if you are. You have behaved 
shamefully toward me — your best friend.” 

“Well, well—! ” 

“Yes, it is the truth: I counted on successfully 
working with you a long number of years. All my 
arrangements were founded on that supposition. 
For this reason I abandoned opportunities which 
would have afforded me safety, and shouldered re- 
sponsibilities which may prove very oppressive bur- 
dens. You will admit that you owe me some rep- 
aration.” 

“I — you?" 

Mr. von Kranich laughed angrily. “Now provide 
for my safety in another manner. I must leave 
— for America. Indeed, you would do well to 
accompany me.” 

“You jest! ” 

“Why should I?" The book-keeper placed his 
hand on his arm and drew him toward him. “I will 
tell you something,” he whispered, “and pay good 
attention to my words. You have signed notes — ” 

“Notes?” 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


235 


"Don’t you recollect?” 

"As a favor — ” 

"Yes. We thought we would remain good friends, 
at that time. But if you rob me of the possibility 
of paying them — ” 

Arnold started. "What do you mean by that?” 

"That we have both good reason to escape while 
there is yet time. But we would be fools to run 
away with empty pockets. How far could we get 
then? I will give you some good advice, but do 
not urge any stupid objections. To-day we still 
control this business — to-morrow probably not. Let 
us make use of this time. Write a draft on Mr. 
Hirschel’s account — a good round sum of course, 
several thousand marks.” 

"You are insane! ” 

"He cannot refuse to meet it, for he has not with- 
drawn your credit. I will obtain money by it, and 
thus it is in the hands of a third party; it may be 
a long time until it reaches him, and then he must 
pay it. We will divide also what may happen 
to be in our cash-box, then we will immediately 
buy a railroad ticket and — ” 

"Villain!” cried the carpenter, and rushed upon 
him, seizing him by the throat. 

Kranich tried to escape. "Stop this nonsense! 
do you hear — let me go! ” But Arnold threw him 
against the wall, opened the door and flung him 
into the hall. "You will have to pay dearly for 


23ft 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


this," the book-keeper threatened, but did not dare 
to return. 

Arnold’s wrath did not quickly subside. Had he 
sunk so low in the eyes of this man that he had 
deemed him capable of such treachery? It was in- 
deed a theft. And what of those notes? And what 
was he to do now? He soon noticed how incapable 
he was of maintaining the business. He could not 
give necessary information to those who came to 
inquire about various orders and bills, nor did he 
know the means of disentangling the problems that 
arose in the business during the course of the day. 
He was just about to close the office when a strange 
gentleman appeared, who announced himself as the 
broker Pauli. He wore a pair of spectacles with blue 
glasses on his thick nose, and his greasy double 
chin shook at every movement of his head. His 
vest and trousers looked greasy also. He breathed 
quickly and was a little lame. His voice was of 
a falsetto quality. He sat down on a chair with- 
out waiting to be requested to do so, hung his hat 
on his cane, on which he supported both hands, and 
said, “Mr. Berken? Of course, Mr. Berken; Mr. 
Arnold Berken. I suppose I am right?" 

“What can Ido for you, sir?" asked Arnold. “My 
book-keeper is not here at present." 

“I know, I know; Mr. von Kranich is not here at 
present. A very good friend of mine, Mr. von Kra- 
nich. I had the honor of knowing him when he 
was yet a lieutenant. A very agreeable, reliable, 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


23 ? 


worthy gentleman. I honor him for these qualities, 
and I may say, he esteems me also. Every one who 
learns to know me, esteems me. You do not know 
me. Oh! that is of no consequence. Broker Pauli, 
old Pauli, fat Pauli — hi, hi, hi! Every body 
comes to him at some time of his life, I will not 
say every body, but all those who wish to get on. I 
have very distinguished patronage.” 

Arnold grew impatient. ‘‘Do you wish to leave 
an order? We have a great deal of work on hand 
now — ” 

‘‘Oh, no! What do you think? I do not spend 
my time building houses. Yes, loans of course — 
mortgages! Old Pauli — ” 

‘‘What else can I do for you?” 

"I only came to inquire, dear sir — only to inquire 
about a little matter. In order to be sure — that is, 
I have no doubts at all, but no one can be too cau- 
tious. Am I not right? Caution is better than 
consideration — hi, hi, hi! May I ask you to tell 
me whether — ” he fumbled in the side-pocket of his 
coat and drew out a leather letter-case, opened it, 
laid several letters and papers one side, and finally 
produced a long thin strip of paper. ‘‘Will you be 
so kind, dear sir, as to tell me— but it is not urgent 
— there is plenty of time to settle it, but for the 
sake of precaution, is this your signature?” 

He reached the paper to Anrold, but did not let 
him take it in his hand, as Arnold would have 
done to inspect it carefully. 


238 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


“Arnold Berken — yes, I wrote that, but — ” he 
glanced at the paper and noticed a large number at 
the top, which startled him. “But that number 
was not there — certainly not.” 

Mr. Pauli folded the paper and produced an- 
other. 

“Of course you have also signed this,” he said, 
“just the name, certainly — just the name. The rest 
does not concern you. But you have signed the 
name? " 

“Yes, the name — ” there was another sum of four 
numbers. 

“I thank you," said Mr. Pauli, “that is all; I am 
quite satisfied now. There is yet another note — 1 
do not doubt but that the signature is also yours. 
Mr. Von Kranich is a man of honor — oh!" He put 
a rubber band around the case, put it in his pocket 
and clapped his hand over it, to convince himself 
that it was safely stowed away. 

Arnold saw the numbers dancing before his vision. 
“And these notes, sir?" he asked. 

“I will produce when they are due. Till then 
they are in good hands — in very good hands. There 
is no hurry.” 

“And I am to pay them?" 

“You or Mr. Von Kranich, or someone else — hi, 
hi, ha! that will be all right. You must consult 
about it together; it makes no difference whatever 
to me. Well, till we meet again, dear sir, and my 
best thanks.” 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


239 


He left, dragging his left foot behind him, and 
slowly walkiqg toward the door. Arnold remained 
as if in a stupor. He pressed his hand against his 
forehead. “Oh, the rascal!” Suddenly he began 
to grasp the true state of affairs. “These notes — 
he has sold my signature. And I— no, that cannot 
be. What in the world shall I do?" He paced the 
floor. "Yes, he must know this.” 

He thought of Mr. Hirschel, his benefactor. He 
did not exactly know why he must be informed or 
how he might be benefited by it. But he felt that 
he owed it to this man to disclose Kranich’s rascal- 
ity to him. As though the danger were near at 
hand, he hastily took a cab and rode to Mr. 
Hirschel’ s office. 

He was immediately received. The banker greet- 
ed him very coldly, and did not even ask him to be 
seated. “I was just about to come to you; you are 
acting very strangely, my dear sir." 

Arnold told him that he had thrown Kranich out 
of doors. 

“But why, why?” 

“He is a rascal, sir.” Now he narrated all he 
knew. 

Mr. Hirschel listened without interrupting him. 
He merely shook his head a few times. But he 
did not express his dissatisfaction. “So the ex- 
periment was unsuccessful,” he remarked, appar- 
ently quite calm. “Let us do to-day, what would 
have been done to-morrow, at any rate.” 


240 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


“You command — " 

“Nothing. Go home. I will soon send you an- 
other young man; give the books to him. You may 
then await further developments.” 

He motioned toward the door. Arnold under- 
stood him, but hesitated yet a few moments before 
leaving. It seemed to him as if he had not found 
the correct expression to convey his meaning to 
Mr. Hirschel, and asuf he must yet seek and. find it. 

“Do you wish anything else?” asked the banker. 

Arnold considered in vain for a few seconds, 
which of the jostling mass of impressions he ought 
to seize and retain; he imagined that a wheel with 
many spikes was rapidly revolving before him; if 
he wished to grasp one of them, it was already out 
of reach. He gave it up, and turned to go. 

Mr. Hirschel may have read some of this from 
his face. Or had he also the impression of owing 
this man some explanation? His natural good-na- 
ture struggled to overpower his business shrewd- 
ness. “What I wished to telJ you yet — ” he mur- 
mured. Berken remained standing near the door.. 
But the business man had changed his mind. “It 
is not necessary. Just go; I will see to the rest." 

And the further developments were soon apparent, . 
and were after all, surprising to Arnold. The fol- 
lowing forenoon a constable appeared and, accord- 
ing to the instructions of the Kommerzieurath 
Hirschel attached everything in his possession. 
The young man whom he had sent, was appointed 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


241 


supervisor and manager. The deeds of trust in the 
banker’s possession entitled him to take these 
measures. This had not been mentioned yesterday, 
to prevent the carpenter from taking advantage of 
the situation. 

“Will you wait for further measures of the law,” 
the constable asked, “or will you go voluntarily? 
I would advise you — ” 

“I will leave at once," Arnold quickly inter- 
posed. 

“That is sensible. You may take your personal 
belongings and as much money as you require 
for the next few days. I do not wish to be severe, 
in your case." 

“No, no, I need nothing.” He looked around 
once more in his comfortable rooms. His eyes grew 
moist; it seemed as if he were gazing at everything 
through a veil. Was not Frederica sitting on yon- 
der sofa? No, no, it was only imagination. 

He went to the work-shop to take leave of the 
workmen. “I am turned out of doors, but you will 
receive your wages.” 

They glanced at him suspiciously. The occurrences 
of the last few days had aroused their suspicion 
that someone had played a false game. That was 
always their first idea when the police unexpectedly 
interfered. They suspected Berken of acting as an 
informer against them. Who could tell what secret 
intrigues were now being planned? It was incredi 
ble to them that he was so summarily discarded. 

The Youngest Brother — 16 


242 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


It will not be quite so bad,” they remarked. 

He shrugged his shoulders and hastened 
away. 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER. 


243 


XIII 

So he was now turned out of doors. In his pock- 
et-book he found yet a little change, which would 
only be sufficient to maintain him for a few days. 
He was, however, not in the humor to exert his 
mental faculties in devising how he should live, or 
where he might find employment. On the contrary, 
everything became indifferent to him. The next 
day he began to drink heavily. To forget, to know 
nothing of himself, seemed the only bearable con- 
dition. 

Ed. Blank, who met him on the street, procured 
for him a bed in his lodging house. Here he slept 
in a small garret room together with two or three 
other men. This room had not even the means of 
ventilation. When his money was gone he pawned 
his watch, later on the chain, and finally also his 
ring. He did not like to part from that ring; as 
long as he wore it, he felt still a little pride; now 
he thought everybody would notice that he had 
been compelled to pawn it. Nothing was left of 
all the glory! He thought it folly to regret it. 
Was it not his own doing? If he had been sub- 
missive — Bah! If some one had given him work 
now, he would have been industrious enough, but 


244 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


he had no inclination to make the effort of looking 
for it himself. For whom should he exert himself? 

He met his brother Ewald. The Major had sure- 
ly seen him, but looked in the opposite direction 
when he passed him. “Of course! They do not 
recognize me any more." 

One day he received summons to appear in court. 
The broker Pauli had sued Kranich as soon as he 
had learned of the disappearance of that gentleman 
and the failure of the factory. He declared that 
Kranich had shamefully deceived him by keeping 
him in ignorance about the character of his bonds- 
man. Despatches had been sent in all directions, 
and the fugitive was arrested at the harbor of Bre- 
men, from whence he had intended to sail, and was 
transported back home. The Kommerzienrath had 
also brought in his accusations against Kranich, 
but had spared Berken as much as possible. He 
was under suspicion, however, of having a hand in 
swindling Pauli, as he had signed the notes. He 
was carefully examined and gave very unsatis- 
factory answers. The Judge was much provoked 
at him. “You seem to have the intention of con- 
cealing the true facts," he said; “I must keep you 
under arrest; perhaps you will then be able to 
remember all the details which seem to have es- 
caped your memory. I am very sorry on account 
of your relatives, but you wish it so." 

Arnold Berken was taken to jail. He remained 
there for several weeks. At first it was quite in- 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


245 


different to him. His faculties were so benumbed 
that he spent most of his day in sleeping, and had 
not even the desire for occupation. He did not 
understand what they wanted from him, and did not 
cogitate about it. He had the general indistinct 
perception of being at fault somehow, and suffering 
the penalty for it. 

He was frequently examined, and also confronted 
with Kranich and Pauli. He was always calm at the 
trials: “They cannot say anything else ; that is all 
I know.” Kranich acted quite decently toward 
him, accused him of nothing, and remarked only 
that the temptation to profit by his weakness had 
been too great. “He was not in his right place,” 
he repeated. “I would have paid Mr. Pauli, had 
I been given sufficient time to carry out my plans; 
I could not suppose that Mr. Berken would heed- 
lessly saw off the branch on which he had been so 
well placed. He must have committed follies of 
which we are ignorant”. It was ascertained, how- 
ever, that Berken had not received a penny of the 
ill-gotten money, the loss of which Pauli so indig- 
nantly deplored. 

Gradually the inactive prison-life became very 
irksome to Berken; the need of rest disappeared; 
he could not sleep. What terrible long nights he 
spent on the hard couch! He had no more comforts 
than the other prisoners. As everything had been 
taken from him, he had no means wherewith to sup- 
ply himself with special comforts, and his brothers 


246 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


did not help him. He had grown accustomed to 
nourishing, palatable food. The prison-fare on 
which he was now to subsist became daily more 
distasteful to him. He could not swallow the hard, 
stale bread; and the grease with which the soup was 
prepared nauseated him. He would rather go hun- 
gry than partake of it. A drink of liquor was not to 
be had, and his only refreshment consisted in a little 
tobacco which the overseer sometimes offered him. 
He asked for work, in order that he might earn 
some money for his wants, but as he was only 
retained as a witness, the request was denied. 

Arnold became ill, very ill. The physician visit- 
ed him in his cell and ascertained that he was in a 
critical condition. “Why did you not call me 
sooner," he asked. Arnold had waited until the 
overseer had acted in his behalf. He had no will- 
power left. Everything was indifferent to him. 

Nothing had been proved against him; it seemed 
useless to detain him longer. He was sent to the 
City Hospital temporarily. He had expressed a 
wish that his relatives should not be informed of 
his illness. 

In the hospital he was treated only as a man of 
the lowest classes; but he soon felt the good effects 
cf the medicine which was given him. In a few 
days he learned that some money had been paid to 
procure for him better food and some wine. He 
wanted to know to whom he was indebted for this 
kindness, but could not obtain much information. 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


247 


A girl or a woman had brought the money, he was 
told. For a moment he thought of Ulrica, but then 
they would have designated her as a lady. Perhaps 
she had commissioned some one. Did she wish to 
show herself so generous? It oppressed him to fee] 
that he was under obligation to her. How strange 
that he should so frequently think of her. Perhaps 
it was his guilty conscience — an i who else would 
care for him — surely not his relatives. 

One afternoon, upon opening his eyes after an 
hour’s rest, he beheld at his bedside such a strange 
apparition that he imagined he must be dreaming. 
“Frederica!” he cried, raising his head. 

“Well,” she asked, smiling, “are you awake at 
last? I intended to go away already.” 

“And is it really you?" he said. “You! Let me 
take your hand, that I may be sure — ” 

She extended her hand to him. “Dear me, why 
should you doubt it?” 

"Yes, why should I? It is your hand and your 
kind, friendly eyes! ” 

“Do you know, Mr. Berken, that you have changed 
very much? You look miserable. But it is not to 
be wondered at.” 

“But how did you know I was here?” 

“I knew that you were in jail; I wanted to see 
you there, but they would not admit me, as I was 
not a relative of yours.” 

“You did not shrink, Frida, from coming to the 
jail?” 


248 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


"Dear me! You could not be guilty of a crime — 

I knew that. And probably you were entirely in- 
nocent, and brought there by the wickedness of 
others! How they have treated you! Angerstein 
told me all about it; and a few days ago he brought 
the news from one of the workmen just dismissed 
_ from the hospital, that you were here and were very 
sick. Then I began to inquire — ” 

"You, Frida?" 

"But that was only natural. Should I have for- 
saken you in your helpless condition, as others 
have done?” 

"And you also brought that money?” 

"Of course. You were used to good living, and 
especially needed it in your illness. Do not make 
such a comical face or you will make me laugh, and 
I really feel like crying when I look at you. How 
thin you have grown, and how pinched your features 
look! ” 

"But you have not much money to spare.” 

‘The poor must help each other. And I have , 
saved some money. Now you must try to get well 
soon, for I could not afford it much longer — but how 
stupid of me to say that! But you will understand 
me. ” 

He passed his hand over his eyes. "Yes," he 
said, "I understand you. But you were right after 
all when you refused me once. It is evident now 
that my house was built on sand.” 

Frederica looked down, ‘‘That may be so, Mr. 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


249 


Berken. Your house has tumbled, but it was never 
very firm. But what will you do now?” 

“I have not thought about it yet. It was not 
worth my while to consider it until to-day. I once 
saw a man who had fallen from a scaffolding. He 
was still alive, and had not broken his arms or 
limbs; but he could not get up; something was 
broken internally. And when they wanted to assist 
him, he always repeated: ‘Let me alone, let me 
alone; I do not want to get up — it is not worth 
while!’ Now I can understand that poor man’s 
feelings. ” 

“You look at everything in a gloomy light, Mr. 
Berken. ” 

“Perhaps I do.” He held out his hand to her. 
“How happy I am that you came to see me, Frida! 
I would not have dared to visit you, of my own ac- 
cord. No indeed! — a man who has been in jail!” 

“That is the least,” she replied, “but how you 
conducted yourself before that, after your factory 
was taken from you. I know it all, and think it 
was disgraceful." 

He shuddered. Frederica noticed it and inter- 
rupted herself. “You seem to be sorry for it now,” 
she continued, more cheerfully. “But you must not 
lead such a life again, or I will never have any- 
thing to do with you again.” 

“You must forgive me, Frida," he said. “When 
I am strong again, I will work, and will repay you 


250 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


all the money I have cost you, and may yet cost 
you. I will not accept any gifts.” 

“You are too proud! You will not accept a 
present from a poor servant girl?" 

“No, Frida, it is not that! You misunderstand 
me. I am so low now that I must wtork very hard 
to become worthy of you. I am afraid that I may 
have to go back to jail,” he added, sadly. 

“Are you really guilty of anything?" she asked. 

“Only that I have been very foolish. I know of 
nothing else." 

Frederica rose. “You must patiently endure 
everything now, Mr. Berken. But — after that, Mr. 
Berken, you must begin a new life, and never act 
disgracefully again. Will you promise me that?” 

“Yes, I promise it,” he cried, “and I will try my 
utmost to keep it." 

She bade him good-bye. He asked her to come 
again to look after him. “No physician can help 
me,” he said. She would perhaps call again, she 
answered, but could not be detained so long, here- 
after. 

Frederica came again. She found him much im- 
proved after one week, and two weeks later he was 
sitting up. He was quite cheerful, and anticipated 
with pleasure the busy life he would lead after be- 
ing dismissed from the hospital. “I wonder if Mr. 
Nesselblatt would engage me?” he inquired of her. 

“Yes, in what capacity?” she asked. 

“As modeler. I would like that best.” 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


251 


"Will you work like a common workman?” 

"Certainly! How I should like to begin! I am 
skilled in my trade, and I hear that Mr. Nessel- 
blatt pays the highest wages.” 

"Yes, he does, if you are orderly and sober.” 

"Frida!" 

"And if you quietly do your work, and do not 
listen to the useless people, who are misleading 
the workmen and wish to upset everything. Mr. 
Nesselblatt has a poor opinion of them.” 

"I cannot think hard of him. I have formerly 
howled with these wolves, but I would rather be in 
different company; you may believe that. I have 
had experience enough!” 

She promised to find out from Angerstein about 
a place in the factory. 

Arnold was glad to be informed by the physician 
that he was well enough to be dismissed at the end 
of that week. He rejoiced still more when he 
learned that he need not to return to jail. He was 
only to leave information of his whereabouts at the 
police office, in case he should be wanted again. 

The following Saturday, when he reported at the 
police head-quarters, he was asked by Police-Com- 
missioner Liedemann to follow him into the ad- 
joining private office, as he wanted to see him 
alone. 

"What are your intentions for the future?” asked 
the official, adjusting his eye-glasses. 


252 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


“I was told that I was free,” answered Berken, 
who was much frightened. "Was it a mistake?" 

"No; the investigation has not proved enough to 
make out a case against you. Besides, the State’s 
Attorney wants to be as lenient to you as possible, 
out of consideration for your family. For the same 
reason the police will not proceed against you for 
your intrigues with Reichelt.” He made a gri- 
mace while stating this. "In short, you are free; 
and only the question remains what advantage you 
will take of the unexpected and favorable turn your 
destiny has taken.” 

Arnold took a long breath. "In that case I am 
at liberty to follow my own plans, and I beg to be 
dismissed. ” 

"Please permit me to give you a friendly hint," 
said the official. "I should think it would be in- 
tolerable for you to contemplate remaining in this 
city. ” 

"How am I to understand that?" 

"Just as I have expressed it. Besides, you have 
no means of subsistence." 

"I will work. ” 

"Very well, but not here. You have played a very 
conspicuous part, forfeited the confidence of your 
new friends as well as your old, ruined yourself 
financially, compromised your relatives. Were I in 
your place, I would not wish to be seen in the 
streets. It would be to your interest to go from 
here to the railroad depot, and take the first train 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


258 


you can catch. I am willing to supply you with 
the necessary money.” 

‘‘Donot trouble yourself, sir,” replied the carpen- 
ter, "I do not intend leaving. You do not know — 
but that is no one’s business. I have my own rea- 
sons for wishing to remain here.” 

The police-commissioner looked at him very 
sternly. “Let me tell you, my dear friend, the police 
has a thousand ways to make you very uncomfort- 
able here.” 

“If they want to annoy me — " 

“Not at all. The police annoys no one, but it is 
our duty to watch all elements that might become 
dangerous to the state and society-; unfortunately 
this cannot be done without a certain discomfort to 
that class of people. It would be better for you to 
prevent it.” 

‘Your implication can not be applied to me. I 
want to try honest work. The police cannot in- 
terfere with me at my work-table.” 

A bitter-sweet smile played about the commis- 
sioner’s lips. “So, so — h’m! — these are praisewor- 
thy resolutions. You don’t want to evacuate? — you 
don’t want to?” 

“No, honored sir, I don’t want to go. It is now 
a point of honor for me to find work here in this 
city, and to show what I can do.” 

“Well, well, that is very nice, my dear sir,” stut- 
tered the Rath, “very nice, but I must now candidly 


254 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


tell you what has induced me to talk to you 
about this matter. Your brothers wished it.” 

“I thought so !” 

“Yes, it is but natural. You have been a source 
of great vexation to them. The newspapers, always 
on the lookout for spicy gossip, have dicusssed 
these affairs; they have modified or exaggerated 
them according to the views of the political par- 
ties. Your brothers have the plausible desire to 
remain unmolested in the future; and as you know, 
there is also a lady who would not wish to meet 
you on the street. If I thus tell you that I speak 
to you at the request of these parties, woujd you 
not consider my advice of greater value?" 

Arnold looked gloomily to the ground. He had put 
the thumb of his right hand in his vest pocket, and 
was impatiently moving the tip of his foot. "My 
brothers — ” he murmured, "and the Fraulein — they 
would like it best if I were dead. A^d my sister- 
in-law, the Geheimrathin— she would gladly poison 
me.” 

"Do not talk so foolishly.” 

"And so I shall go — disappear — and if I were to 
die on the road, it would not matter to them, if 
only the newspapers did not mention it. And so 
they want to send me off with a kick! — Oh! ” 

Now the commissioner resolved to play his last 
trump. "You are much mistaken, ” he said, glancing 
at him over the rims of his eyeglasses. "Your 
brothers do not wish to desert you; they will not 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


255 


send you away so helpless and destitute. On the 
contrary, so that you may be safe from temptation 
and able to begin a new life in a foreign country, 
they will make you a present of a few hundred 
marks. What do you think of such generosity?” 

“That I — !” exclaimed Arnold angrily, but con- 
trolled himself immediately. “Thanks; I will not 
take anything from them — I have already accepted 
too much. I will never trouble them again; but 
they shall leave me alone. Let them think that 
their brother is dead. Anybody who is not at all 
related to them may have the name, ‘Berken.’ I 
am dead to them. ” 

“What? You will obstinately insist — " 

“To remain here,” said Arnold. “Now I am more 
resolved than ever. My brothers may keep their 
money, or rather Mr. Hirschel shall keep his money 
— for they will be sure to draw on him. I am not so 
base that my relatives must send me far away from 
this country. I will prove that I have still 
some sense of honor. Not to them — that is of no 
consequence — but to myself and to one other person. 
Now I am determined.” 

The police-commissioner rubbed his hands so 
that the joints cracked audibly. It was evidently 
very disagreeable to him to see himself defeated. 
He glanced repeatedly over his spectacles at Ar 
nold to assure himself whether it would be of any 
avail to renew his attacks. “And if a few hundred 


m 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


marks could be increased to a few thousands?” he 
asked in a low voice. 

"I will stay here,” replied Berken with decision. 

"Very well! ” The commissioner waved his hand 
to indicate that he had no more to say, at the same 
time drawing himself up to his full height. "You 
act very foolishly, but I cannot compel you to ac- 
cept your good fortune. You are dismissed.” 

Arnold hastened out of the office into the street. 

At some distance from the hospital, he stood still 
and took a long breath. Now he felt that he was 
free. 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


257 


XIV. 

He walked through the park and took a seat on a 
bench in the most secluded part. He was quite alone, 
and could now calmly reflect on his plans for the 
future. He would not return to the lodging house; 
but he had no means to stop, even temporarily, in a 
cheap hotel. He did not need to open his porte- 
monnaie to convince himself that it was empty. 
He fumbled about in all his pockets in search of 
some article of value that could be sold or pawned. 
It was in vain; and it was even doubtful whether 
Mr. Nesselblatt would employ him. What was he 
to do, then? 

“Yes, it must be done!” he cried, after some re- 
flection. ”If she is able, she will do it.” He was 
thinking of Frederica — rose immediately and went 
in the direction toward NesselblatFs foundry, the 
high chimney of which soon became visible. 

The proprietor lived in a one-story house on the 
same street, close to the factory buildings. It was 
one of the smallest of the buildings which inclosed 
the large yard, full of materials of all kinds. The 
noise of the machinery and hammers could be heard 
on the street. Through the railings a number of 
workmen could be seen constructing an iron bridge. 

The Youngest Brother — / 7 


The youngest mother 


358 


Volumes of smoke ascended from the great coal 
fires. Every stroke of the hammer on the heavy 
iron rails resounded loudly, and the noise was al- 
most deafening. 

The street-door was at the side of the house. 
The porter asked Berken what he wanted, and added, 
J ‘ I f you want to go to the office, go to the other 
door, so that you may not disturb the sick gentle- 
man.” 

Berken told him that he wished to see the serv- 
ant-girl Frederica, and was told to ring the bell at 
his right. 

He was admitted by an elderly woman. "Is Fred- 
erica at home?” he inquired. 

‘‘Certainly, she is always with the sick gentle- 
man. ” 

‘‘I would like to speak to her,” he said. 

She mustered him with a scrutinizing glance. 
‘‘You must be the person she visited in the hospi- 
tal.” 

‘‘How do you know?” 

“You look pale, like one who was not out in the 
sunlight for along time. Well, wait!” She opened 
a door and called: ‘‘Frederica! are you in there?" 

‘‘What is it?" was the reply. 

“A gentleman wants to speak to you.” 

‘‘Who is he?” 

She turned to Arnold. ‘‘What is your name?” 

"Berken — Arnold Berken.” 

"Arnold Berken,” she called. 


The youngest brother 


259 


“Take him to my room; I will come immediately.” 

Her room was next to the kitchen, and had one 
window hung with nice white curtains. On a bracket 
he noticed some of the little figures he had carved 
for the amusement of his brother’s children. The 
children had probably thrown them away. It 
pleased him to see them here. 

After a few minutes Frederica entered. She went 
up to him, extending her hand, “I am glad that you 
are well again and dismissed from the hospital,” she 
said. “I expected that you would come to Fee me.'’ 

“Of course, I came to you immediately,” he 
assured her; “you are the only person who is inter- 
ested in me.” 

“Sit down!” she urged him, brushing her apron 
over the chair, as if afraid that it might be dusty. 
“The kitchen-smoke penetrates here, and one must 
always be dusting. The curtains look quite black 
again.” 

“Listen, Frida,” he said, without taking a seat, 
“I don’t want to detain you long from your work. 
And I should also like to begin some occupation.” 

“That is well;” she said; “will you start working 
to-morrow? ” 

“I would like to, but I have not yet found a 
place.” Now he related to her what the police- 
commissioner had advised him, and how he had de- 
clined the offer. 

Frederica had become thoughtful. She was lean- 
ing against the bureau and smoothing out the folds 


260 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


of her apron with her fingers. “Perhaps you have 
not acted wisely,” she said deliberately. 

“Oh!” he cried, “how could I go and leave you, 
Frida?” 

She blushed and smiled in an embarrassed man- 
ner. “That would have to be considered, and all in 
all, you were right not to be persuaded to it. You 
can make an honest living in your own native coun- 
try.” 

“Yes, and I have experienced how it is away from 
home. I don't care much for their money — and yet 
to be without a penny — ” it cost him a great effort 
to continue: “I will be quite candid with you, 
Frida; you have done so much for me already, and 
it is impertinent to ask you for more.” 

“Don't talk so!” 

“It is the truth. But what can I do? I wish to 
begin a new life, but I do not look decent in these 
clothes; they are not suitable for a workman, and 
so worn-out, especially the boots. I make the ap- 
pearance of one who has seen better days, but has 
come down very much. I need a strong suit of 
clothes, some linen and shoes. I must pay in ad- 
vance, if I want to board at a respectable place. If 
I had some money I would surely pay it back as 
soon as I have work, and that will not take long. 
But who will give me a loan? — and then I thought 
I would come to you.” 

Her face brightened. “Shall I give you the 
money? ’ 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


261 


"Only as a loan, of course. I owe you some 
money already. And it is not indifferent to you 
what becomes of me; so if you have the money — 
but perhaps you have none?” 

"Yes, I have plenty!” cried Frederica. "It was 
very good of you to come to me, and to be so sin- 
cere. Now I see that you are on the right road, 
for, to pay me you will surely work ; I know it. I 
would have offered you the money, but I am all the 
more pleased at your asking me for it. Wait a 
minute; I will get it.” 

She ran away quickly. Arnold was astonished. 
He had not expected that she would so willingly 
give him her savings, and now she even pretended 
that he had done her a favor to ask her for it! Pre- 
tended! no, it came from her heart; and his heart 
became gladdened. "She would not do that for 
anyone else,” he thought. 

Quite a while elapsed before she returned. Her 
cheeks were very red, and in her hand was a little 
book with a blue cover. "Here is my book from 
the savings bank,” she said, seriously. "You may 
draw as much as you need, or the entire amount. 
The book has been in Mr. Nesselblatt’s keeping." 

"Has he dissuaded you from giving it up?" Arnold 
asked. 

"Yes, but with the best intention, and with very 
good reasons. But he is not in the right, and I 
know what I am doing; and if it should be lost — I 
will not grieve about it." 


262 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


She gave him the book. “It shall not be lost!” 
he cried, “and you shall have nothing to regret; and 
I know now what we are to each other! ” 

“You can inquire of my cousin,” she said, as if 
she had not heard his last remark, “if she has any 
room for you. She does not care to take boarders, 
but she may make an exception in your case. Tell 
her I send her my regards, and will call to see her 
next Sunday for an hour, if Mr. Nesselblatt does 
not need me.” 

He thanked her, put the book in his pocket and 
intended to go. “But I forgot," she said, at the 
door, “Mr. Nesselblatt wants to see you." 

“Mr. Nesselblatt?” 

“Yes, I have told him that you are looking for 
work. Go in and speak to him sensibly, so that you 
may gain his confidence; he knows the most im- 
portant facts about you already." 

She accompanied him through the hall, opened 
a door and announced: “Here is the carpenter, 
Berken. " 

In the second room, on an invalids chair, sat an old 
gentleman with gray hair and beard, before a large 
table, covered with books and drawings with which 
he seemed to be occupied. His wrinkled face was 
as yellow as wax, his back was bent, his chest 
sunken, but his eyes were yet lively and bright. A 
thick cover was spread over his limbs and feet. He 
coughed feebly, and now and then, with trembling 
hand, held a handkerchief over his mouth. He 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


263 


beckoned Arnold to approach, and looked at him 
searchingly. "So you are — ” he said in a weak 
voice. "I have heard that you would like to be 
employed by me as a modeler.” 

Arnold bowed. "If I could get work, Mr. Nessel- 
blatt — ” 

"That depends." Then after a few seconds, hav- 
ing scrutinized him a while longer, "Do you really 
want to work?" 

"Certainly, Mr. Nesselblatt. ” 

"I mean, will you work as a laborer?” 

Arnold considered. "There is no other way of 
working. " 

"No. If a man wants to make an honest living 
and is dependent on it. Candidly speaking, you 
look — ” 

Frederica had stepped behind Mr. Nesselblatt 
and smoothed out the cushion on which he was re- 
clining. 

"You look as if you considered yourself too 
good for a laborer." 

"That is the fault of my clothes; they have not 
the correct cut for a workman.” 

"It is not only that, your entire appearance — quite 
natural! You are of good family." 

"That is not my fault, Mr. Nesselblatt.” 

"No, you cannot help that, but it is no advan- 
tage for you.” 

"I have experienced that.” 

The old gentleman nodded. He himself , the rich 


264 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


manufacturer, had the appearance of a born laborer, 
big bones, strong features, a rough skin, also the 
large hands with the bony stump fingers which, al- 
though they had been so long spared, plainly indi- 
cated that he had performed the hardest work. 
“So you are willing to work?’’ he said. 

“Yes, Mr. Nesselblatt, it is my honest intention.” 

“And you are competent in your work?" 

“Yes, sir; I ask you to give me an examination.” 

“Very well.” He took a paper from the table 
and handed it to Arnold. “Could you make the 
forms for this casting? The measurements are de- 
scribed.” 

Arnold examined the drawing. “Yes, I could un- 
dertake it,” he answered, “but the form for this 
piece must be made in two parts; otherwise it 
could not be removed.” 

Nesselblatt nodded again. “Quite right — the de- 
signer has overlooked that. Well, I will give you 
atrial.’ He smiled. ‘Frederica has recommended 
you, and as she is an honest girl, in whom I can 
place confidence — " 

Frederica raised her eyes. “But, Mr. Nesselblatt, 
not only on that account?” 

“Yes, at present only on that account. I will see 
what kind of a workman Mr. Berken is. If he is 
not satisfactory, your good opinion will not help 
him.” He looked at Arnold seriously. “Yet one 
word! Remember it well! I will have nothing to 
do with the so-called socialists. A few enlightened 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


265 


minds and idealists have propounded a new theory 
which can find no application in real life. For 
those who fully understand this theory it may not 
be dangerous, but the masses who are to accept it, 
do not understand it, fight for a phantom, suffer 
for an inadjustable contest of opinions and inter- 
ests, without reaching the promised goal; and thus 
they deprive themselves of the small share of 
happiness which generally falls to the lot of people 
with modest requirements. I will not deny that 
the working classes have a right to organize them- 
selves in order to improve their condition, and to 
exert a certain pressure on heartless capitalists who 
will yield to nothing but might and power. But 
where the workmen find fair consideration, they 
should not abuse their power and endeavor to force 
unreasonable demands by strikes, thus destroying 
the value of capital, which is after all indispensable 
to them. I have voluntarily accepted some of 
these new ideas, which are really very old ideas, 
and adopted those which are practical and can be 
carried out. Whatever goes beyond these I deem 
impractical and unattainable, and I consider any 
one who wishes to promulgate them an enemy of 
the working class and their sympathizers. I have 
been a workman myself, and will not admit that I 
have ever ceased to be one. Thus I recognize the 
needs of the class, but I also know the limits of 
the attainable. My employes receive wages accord- 
ing to the times — they are sometimes increased, 


266 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


sometimes decreased. They also receive a share of 
the profits; but that is added to the capital until 
enough is accumulated to cover any possible loss. 
Whoever leaves before that time loses his share, 
and it falls to those who have remained in faithful 
performance of their duty. The funds for the 
support of our disabled workmen or for their wid- 
ows and orphans are managed by representatives 
elected by the employes themselves. Every quarrel 
is adjusted by judges chosen by each party, and 
I submit unconditionally to their decision. We 
give confidence for confidence. Whoever tells my 
people that this is not sufficient, and they must in- 
sist on further demands, cannot be allowed a place 
in my factory. Such a man may try to find the 
happy isle — somewhere on the moon, and look for 
luck there. Now you know my ideas on that subject. 
I do not ask you to give me any promise, but I 
will keep my word.” 

“You will have no cause for dissatisfaction, Mr. 
Nesselblatt, ” Berken fervently assured him. “Any 
one would have to be entirely bereft of his senses, 
to forget the obligations he owed to such a master." 

“Well, well," the old gentleman replied, “to- 
morrow you may go to work." 

Frederica motioned to Arnold to take his leave. 
He understood her gesture, nodded to her cheerfully, 
and went backwards toward the door, not so much 
to show his respect for the old gentleman, but to 
look at the girl as long as he could. 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


267 


He went to Mrs. Angerstein at once, delivered 
Frederica’s message, at the same time showing her 
the bank-book to prove his statements, and informed 
her of his wishes. She would have to consult with 
her husband, she said, before she could tell him 
definitely whether she could take him as a lodger. 
But for the present he might remain with them. 
She accompanied him to the savings bank, and then 
to a clothing store where her husband traded. The 
following morning, when both men started to the 
factory, Arnold looked like a workman again. 
Angerstein had agreed to his wife’s proposition that 
Arnold might board with them temporarily. Anger- 
stein was a very respectable man, did not drink, 
and always handed his week’s wages to his wife, 
who managed to defray the household expenses 
with it, also to send their two children to school 
neatly dressed, and to lay by something for the 
savings bank besides. 

The two men soon became good friends. 
Arnold worked very industriously, in the car- 
penter shop of the factory, filled Mr. Nessel- 
blatt’s first order very satisfactorily, and received 
gradually more and more intricate pieces of 
work, for which he was well paid. Thus he al- 
ways brought a neat little sum home with him every 
Saturday night. After paying Mrs. Angerstein for 
his board, he always requested her to take the re- 
mainder and add it to the bank-book, with which 
he had also intrusted her. 


268 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


For months he did not permit himself to spend 
an unnecessary penny, and directed all his energies 
toward paying the debt he owed Frederica. He 
had inquired and been informed, at the hospital 
office, how much Frederica had expended for him. 
This amount, and also the sum he had taken from 
the savings bank, would have to be repaid with 
ample interest, before he could think of himself. 
But what joy when the entire sum had been accu- 
mulated ! He had it entered in the book, and could 
then scarcely await the following Sunday, when he 
would meet Frederica at her cousin’s, and return 
it to her. She had so strictly prohibited him from 
visiting her at Mr. Nesselblatt’ s residence, that he 
had not the courage to disobey her, even in such 
an extraordinary case. 

Frederica usually came to see her cousin on 
Sunday, but only remained a few hours. She did 
not wish to leave the old gentleman, who had grown 
very dependent on her, for any length of time, 
even though he himself did not limit her holiday. 
These Sunday afternoons were always spent in the 
same manner. Mrs. Angerstein had the sitting- 
room in the neatest order, and always placed a bet- 
ter cover on the table. The children played very 
quietly in a corner, and were not allowed to go out 
on the street, lest they might bring muddy shoes 
into the house. Angerstein smoked his pipe, and 
read the newspapers of the preceding week; some- 
times also an old book of sermons which he had 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


260 


inherited from his mother. After dinner, *which 
was served in the kitchen, Mrs. Angerstein went to 
the glass cupboard and took out some cups with 
gilt inscriptions and portraits of various celebrated 
personages, also some silver tea-spoons, which were 
the pride of her heart, and then rinsed out the 
white coffee-pot once more. She also had a cake- 
dish of curious design, a dainty cream-pitcher with 
gold band, a sugar-bowl of cut glass, and a lacquered 
waiter covered with strange flowers and birds. All 
these things were placed on the table in the sitting- 
room. The cake-dish was heaped with rolls, and in 
the center of the table was placed a large coffee-cake, 
the circumference of which might have led one to 
judge that a large number of guests were expected. 
But Frederica was the only one to appear, and she 
never omitted bringing some gift for the children 
or some trifle for the household, in return for her 
cousin’s Hospitality. Mrs. Angerstein received these 
gifts with evident pleasure, but always hastened to 
assure her that “it was not at all necessary. ” 

Now the men entered, and were allowed to sit 
down to the table. The housewife busied herself 
a little while in the kitchen, and soon a pleasant 
odor of coffee filled the room. Then a good deal 
of‘ coffee was partaken of, and many rolls were eat- 
en, but a piece of coffee-cake was always left — 
that merely showed good breeding. Then the men 
were permitted to smoke a cigar, which was not 
lit, however, before Angerstein’ s remark — “If you 


$70 


THE roUNGEST BROTHER 


do not dislike it, Frida,” was responded to by 
Frida, "on the contrary, I like the smell of tobac- 
co.” Frederica was always well-dressed, and the 
others also wore their Sunday-clothes. The con- 
versation was not very lively, but gradually all the 
little experiences of the preceding week were dis- 
cussed — for the most part incidentsarising at home 
or at the factory. A humorous tale was received 
with applause, and was greeted with laughter, even 
at the tenth repetition. 

If the weather was fine they would all set out 
for a walk. When they had arrived at Mr. Nessel- 
blatt’s residence, Frederica expressed her gratitude 
for the friendly reception by the assurance that “it 
had been very pleasant,” and Mrs. Angerstein often 
replied with the jocular hint that in. future they 
would exchange visits. Frederica did not contradict 
the remark, but sometimes merely responded, “Oh! 
that may not be for a long time! ” 

They seemed to take it for granted that Arnold 
Berken and Frederica were intended for each other, 
and wculd eventually marry. But they also seemed 
to recognize that the marriage was likely to be post- 
poned for some time, and that it was best not to 
speak about the matter seriously. 

Of course Arnold always sat next to the young 
girl at the table, and was at her side in their walks; 
but they never indulged in courting or tender con- 
fidences, not even when Arnold escorted Frederica 
home in the evenings. Their intercourse was in- 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


m 


deed thoroughly conventional. This was in accord- 
ance with the views of the Angersteins, to which 
Arnold willingly submitted, as he knew that they 
had his interest at heart, and that he had to en- 
deavor to win their full confidence. 

At length the Sunday arrived which was to put 
Frederica in possession of her bank-book again. 
Arnold had asked Mrs. Angerstein to present it to 
her, as he was too bashful; thus it was handed to 
Frederica in his presence in a business-like manner. 

“There is your bank-book. Mr. Berken has paid 
off all he owed, with interest. Nowit is all right.” 

Frederica desired to assure him that she had not 
been at all anxious about it. “Dear me! ” she ex- 
claimed, “there was no hurry about that. It was in 
good hands.” At these words she did not glance at 
her cousin, but at Arnold, who was standing at her 
side. 

“But now it is in still better hands, Frida,” he 
said, “and I am glad to get rid of it. I think you 
will understand my meaning?” 

“But it did not take you long to pay me,” she 
said approvingly. “I had not expected it yet. You 
must be earning good wages now.” 

“Yes, I work by the piece, and Mr. Nesselblatt 
pays the work according^. That is a good plan.” 

Now the conversation turned at once to Mr. Nes- 
selblatt — how busy he was, and what an interest he 
displayed in spite of his illness; how he had him- 
self pushed in his invalid’s chair from one work- 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


m 


room to the other, inspecting and supervising every- 
thing. It was only to be hoped that he would live 
a long time yet, for such a master could not be 
easily found. 

This topic also must have been frequently dis- 
cussed, but it was still a fertile one. Frederica 
seemed desirous of showing Arnold to-day, that she 
was well pleased with him. She often gave him 
an affectionate glance, which he thought implied a 
good deal. She was probably occupied with pleas- 
ant thoughts, for a smile often flitted across her 
pretty face, her cheeks were flushed, and her eyes 
shone with a happy light. 

The sky had been cloudy when Frederica came. 
Soon after it commenced to rain, and it was still 
raining when she prepared to leave. Arnold of course 
begged to see her home. Her cousin lent her an 
old shawl to cover her dress, and Frederica tied a 
handkerchief over her hat. She could take a cab, 
she declared, but nevertheless continued her prep- 
arations. Her bank-book she carefully wrapped in a 
a newspaper. “It would not do for that to get 
wet,” she jested: 

As they stepped out, the rain descended in tor- 
rents. “Perhaps we had better ride.” said Arnold. 

“I could do that without an escort, ” she answered, 
mischievously. “But never mind, the rain will 
soon cease. Why should such an expense be incur- 
red?” 

He held the umbrella over her with outstretched 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER. 


273 


arm in order to shield her as much as possible. 
"But you will be quite drenched,” she remarked, 
after a while. "Yes, that cannot be helped,” he 
assured her. "If two persons wish to get along with 
one umbrella they must — ”he looked at her inquir- 
ingly, as if to ascertain whether he might venture 
further. "Then they must walk arm in-arm — ” he 
bent his arm with which he was holding the um- 
brella and stepped up close to her. "What do you 
think, Frida?" 

She considered for a moment and then accepted 
his arm. "It is really raining very hard,” she 
said, "and your hat might be spoiled.” 

He drew her close to him, and pressed her in 
such a firm grasp as if he never wished to release her 
again. He was in a very happy frame of mind, for 
Frederica had never before smiled on him s<3 kindly. 
He was so occupied with thinking about this that 
for a few moments he forgot to say anything. In 
her left hand which rested on his arm, Frederica 
held her bank-book. "Shall I carry it for you?” he 
asked at length. 

"What?” 

"The book.” 

"Oh, it is very light; a great deal may yet be en- 
tered in it and it will be no heavier for it. Do 
you know, Mr. Berken, you must get yourself such 
a book, too." 

"Yes, I will do so." 

The Youngest Brother — 18 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


Mi 


“You very quickly paid your debt; now you must 
begin to save money for yourself.” 

“For myself? What shall I do with the money?” 

“Well! You do not want to squander it again, 
do you?" 

“No, Frida, you may be sure of that." 

“Who knows !” 

“Truly, Frida, but do you not think that I could 
make still better use of the money I earn?" 

“Still better? What do you mean?" 

“Don’t you see? H’m! Why — Angerstein does 
not earn as much as I do, and supports a whole 
family. " 

“Yes, his wife is very saving, though." 

“I might have such a saving wife also. Don’t 
you think so? We must talk seriously about this 
once. This is a good opportunity, for several rea- 
sons. You will not refuse me this time, Frida?” 

“No, as everything happened — " 

“That is just it. Now I am at the right place, 
and I intend to remain there. I was meant for a 
workman, and that is what I have become. And I 
do not wish to rise above that station, after having 
seen what any one in my position must do in order 
to gain success. But a workman needs a real help- 
mate for a wife, and you need not grieve about my 
jumping off the coach for your sake and placing my- 
self on my own feet. One of our class feels very 
uncomfortable in such a coach, and there are so 
many stones in the road! It is fortunate for me 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER. 


275 


that I met you at the right time, Frida, and 
therefore I only ask you — when shall the wedding 
be?” 

“Oh! that cannot be as soon as you seem to 
think. In the first place you are not secure enough 
of your place, and then — I am in service, and must 
remain there a while longer.” 

“Mr. Nesselblatt will release you. If a girl 
wishes to get married — “ 

“But I do not wish to leave him, for he is such 
a good man and has been kind to you at my re- 
quest. Till now you have worked so industriously 
in order to pay the debt you owed me; now that in- 
centive is gone, and it may be that you will grow 
lax again and — ” 

“No indeed, Frida, no indeed!” 

“I would willingly believe it, but Mr. Nesselblatt 
must know how well and how faithfully you can 
perform your work, and he must not think me friv- 
olous either. Recently I consented to make a con- 
tract with him for a year’s service, and I would not 
break it. If this seems too long a time for you to 
wait for me, you may do as you like.” 

She could not be prevailed upon to alter her de- 
cision. During the year they might both lay by a 
nice little sum, she thought, and thus afford to fur- 
nish a home pleasantly. “We ought to have as nice 
a place as you had next to your carpenter-shop. 
You were well pleased with it, and I also. Only we 


276 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER. 


must own it by our honest efforts; your relatives 
shall have no cause to be ashamed of us.” 

They had reached the house. The rain had ceas- 
ed, but they were still walking arm-in-arm under 
the umbrella. Arnold bent his head to one side 
and whispered, ‘Twill do everything you wish, Fri- 
da — but I ought to have a kiss at least, as a re- 
ward.” 

"What notions you have!” she reprimanded him. 

“Well — as we have agreed — ” she turned her face 
toward him. “But a hearty kiss!” 

He did not require further encouragement. 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


277 


XV. 

During this year the relation of these two people 
was but little altered. Frida had very strict ideas 
of propriety, and though she liked Arnold very 
much, took great pains to conceal the fact. She 
was indeed more frightened than pleased when he 
would sometimes passionately declare his love for 
her. She deemed such demonstration “superficial,” 
“not lasting” and “altogether superfluous.” He ac- 
cepted her decision good-naturedly. “Well, just 
wait until we get married!” he would exclaim. 

They met just as formerly at her cousin’s house 
on Sundays, when Frederica had a few leisure hours, 
and occasionally they took a stroll, accompanied 
by Mr. and Mrs. Angerstein. At their greeting 
and adieu they kissed each other, and he sometimes 
pressed her hand at table. She was always in a 
cheerful mood, and succeeded in keeping him in 
good humor also. 

Arnold, in the meantime, was working with great 
industry. He was more experienced and capable 
than his associates in the carpenter-shop, and more 
persevering in conquering difficulties. Mr. Nessel- 
blatt was well pleased with him, especially as he 
easily comprehended any new project, which was 


278 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


to be tried as an experiment. Such a man he could 
make good use of, and his wages increased with 
the difficulty of the work he performed; in six 
months Arnold was one of the best-paid workmen 
in the large iron-foundry. 

But he succeeded slowly in gaining the confidence 
of his co-laborers. The Nesselblatt factory formed 
a sort of workmen-colony. The laborers lived not 
merely in the same part of the city, but for the most 
part in the same streets and houses. They were well 
aware that especial privileges were extended to 
them, and appreciated these sufficiently to obey Mr. 
Nesselblatt’s stipulation, if not from motives of grat- 
itude, at least from dictates of policy. Many of 
the older workmen, however, were faithfully at- 
tached to their master, and it was their fervent de- 
sire to keep aloof from the restless spirit of the 
day and to preserve peace and harmony among 
their associate workers. "We are far ahead of the 
socialists,” they declared, "and have already suc- 
ceeded in attaining a great portion of that for which 
they are yet contending. What cause have we to 
participate in their agitation? We would only be 
the losers thereby." The younger portion of the 
laborers did not fail to recognize their favorable 
circumstances, and were not at all inclined to dis- 
card them heedlessly; but they felt more sensitive 
about the reproach they received, from outsiders, 
that the Nesselblatt workmen excluded themselves 
find turned from the common cause, because they were 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


270 


accidentally better situated than others. They 
thought it wrong to be so exclusive, and to abjure the 
general principles of the great body of working-peo- 
ple. Thus intercourse with the socialists was not en- 
tirely renounced, and every meeting resulted in an 
exchange of views and experiences. The leaders 
of the great party did not fail to discover that the 
carpenter, Berken, had “smuggled himself ” into Nes- 
selblatt’s realm. He avoided them, they declared, 
and firmly refused to renew his association with 
them. Therefore they warned his co-laborers against 
him. “Take care; he is double-faced; no one can 
tell his true sentiments.” 

Such speeches did not fail to have the desired 
effect. Although Angerstein, who was highly re- 
spected, defended him, he was regarded with suspi- 
cious glances from all sides. No one cared to con- 
verse with him, or walk home with him in the even- 
ing. It was apparent that Mr. Nesselblatt showed 
him extraordinary favor, and thus it was even whis- 
pered about that he was employed as a spy. Arnold 
felt that he was not entitled to better treatment; he 
told himself that his comrades were justified in sus- 
pecting him thus. He knew that assurances and 
promises would avail him nothing ; only by display- 
ing a uniformly pleasant disposition could he con- 
quer their distrust. As for the rest, he thought, 
his work would be ample proof of his capacity and 
persevering industry. 

Ed Blank and his confreres endeavored to win him 


280 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


over to their views again. The position which the 
Nesselblatt employes took at every strike, and which 
exerted a bad influence on the agitation, was a 
source of great provocation to them. Thus they 
thought that Arnold might prove a useful tool for 
their purpose, propound their views, and gain ad- 
herents to thsir party. But, since they found him 
thoroughly disinclined to listen to this scheme, they 
became very much incensed against him. “We un- 
derstand the true state of affairs,” exclaimed Blank, 
derisively, “Mr. Nesselblatt has a young lady at his 
house whom he wishes to marry off; he has found 
the man.” But Arnold did not submit to the in- 
sult. He threw himself upon his adversary and gave 
him a sound beating. The masons revenged them- 
selves for this by waiting near the factory one even- 
ing, until Arnold started to go home with Anger- 
stein; then they rushed upon him and attacked him. 
But Arnold defended himself so bravely that it was 
some time before they gained the upper-hand, and 
then several workmen came rushing out of the factory 
to answer Angerstein’s call for help. A general skir- 
mish followed, and the masons were badly defeated 
and had to abandon the field. Arnold had been 
roughly handled, and had to remain in-doors for a 
few days; but the men now had abetter opinion of 
him, and he was consequently no longer molested by 
insinuations or slanders. 

Frederica, who learned from her cousin what 
had been the provocation of the quarrel, was as 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


281 


proud of the defender of her honor as any lady 
might have been of her knight who had risked his 
life in fighting a duel for her sake. 

Shortly before the expiration of her term of serv- 
ice, Frederica informed Mr. Nesselblatt that she 
could not remain with him much longer, as she 
wished to get married. He had expected this, and 
knew the man whose claims were preferred to his. 
He submitted with a sigh. “Of course, it is but 
natural,” he said, “that you should seek your hap- 
piness in marriage, and that you do not wish to 
postpone it until after my death. Berken is an in- 
dustrious, capable man; I cannot say anything to 
his disadvantage, but I will now have to look for 
some one to replace you. That will be very diffi- 
cult; such a willing, reliable and patient nurse, 

I may never be able to find again.” 

“Oh, perhaps you can, Mr. Nesselblatt,” Fred-* 
erica responded consolingly. “Do you know what I 
have planned? I have a younger sister at home, 
who is to go out to service now. I have considered 
for some time whether I ought not to have her here 
in the city; and now that I am to be married, she 
would always have a home with me when out of em- 
ployment, and could come to see me once in a while. 
She is very much like me in her ways, and looks 
almost exactly like me. The neighbors used to say 
it was laughable, how much we resembled one another 

the same figure and the same hair and eyes. If 

you wish, Mr. Nesselblatt, I will write to her to 


282 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


take my place here. Of course she cannot expect 
as high wages as I have been paid, as she has 
no experience, but if you are willing, we will send 
for Lotta before my time expires, so that I may 
teach her a good deal yet. I am sure she has plen- 
ty of good will, but everything must be learned 
first.” 

Mr. Nesselblatt gladly agreed to this proposition. 
"Lotta will have time to find out,” he said, "wheth- 
er she wishes to remain with an old, sick man. I 
would not wish such a young girl to grow gloomy 
and morose." 

"Oh! you need not worry about that,” Frederica 
assured him, "It is much harder to stay with a 
gracious madam and take care of the children — I 
know that; and it would be hard to find such a kind, 
patient master as you are. I will explain all this 
. to her. She will not think of getting married 
fora longtime to come, and then you will not have 
any anxiety about her leaving you. She will stay 
with you and serve you faithfully as long as the 
dear Lord prolongs your life.” 

The letter was written, the money for the journey 
sent, and one day Lotta was met at the railroad 
depot. Frederica had really not said too much in 
her praise; her sister was very much like her — just 
as good-natured, cheerful and industrious, although 
still rather crude in manner. In a few months she 
was able to fill her position very satisfactorily. 

Frederica now spent much of her time looking 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


283 


for a pretty little dwelling for a low rent. She was 
not easily suited. She wished a large, light sit- 
ting-room, with an adjoining bedroom, and a nice 
kitchen. She did not wish Arnold to feel as if 
their home was too small for comfort, she said. 

He had given her his bank-book, and she set about 
buying pretty furniture for the house with their 
joint funds. Her cousin sometimes accompanied 
her on her shopping tours, and they went from 
store to store, asking the prices and selecting the 
prettiest articles at the cheapest rates. But her 
cousin soon grew tired of accompanying her. 
"You always act as if you were about to purchase 
the entire store, "she said, "and then you often do 
not buy anything at all.” 

"But I maybe able to do better somewhere else,” 
replied Frederica. "Such things are to last a life- 
time, and cannot be bought so quickly." 

Only a few days before the wedding, which was 
to be celebrated at Angerstein’s, was Arnold allowed 
to inspect the completely furnished dwelling. He 
could not believe his ej^es: "Frederica, you must 
know the art of magic! ” How had she managed 
to furnish the rooms so richly and tastefully with 
so little money? There was a sofa covered with 
red plush, an arm-chair, a table with a bright 
damask cover, a beautiful rug, a bracket with a 
lamp on it, a wardrobe and a large vase. The 
windows were hung with dainty snow-white cur- 
tains; near the one was her sewing machine, and 


284 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


at the other one a little rustic stand with some flow- 
er-pots. And then the bedroom with a good 
comfortable bed, and the kitchen with the bright 
tin dishes. “I don’t think that my parents’ house 
was furnished so handsomely, ” he cried. 

Frederica was happy, led him from one object to 
the other, made him inspect everything and guess 
the price of each article, and gave him a kiss 
whenever he did not make the correct estimate. 

A 

That increased his zeal considerably. He could, 
however, not induce her to sit down and have a 
chat with him. She was too busy for that. "Do 
not be uneasy,” she said, "that the rent will be 
burdensome. I think I will be able to contribute 
a third of the sum. I will have enough time to 
spare in this small household. It won’t take 
me long to clean up the rooms and cook the dinner, 
and I must have some occupation from morning 
to evening, so that I may not become melancholy. 
There are not many of the workmen’s wives that I 
care to associate with. Fortunately, this house 
is occupied by some nice people; there is a letter- 
carrier, a clerk, a notary, and, on the first floor, even a 
book-keeper. Such people are very respectable, and 
care for good manners, and do not let their chil- 
dren play on the street in ragged clothes. But 
what I wanted to tell you: I intend to take in 
some plain sewing. I bought the machine for that 
purpose. I cannot earn very much with it, but 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


285 


every little helps, and I don’t want to be quite 
useless.” 

“What, you — ! ” he cried. “I tell you it is not 
necessary. I can earn enough to pay the rent and 
all we need.” 

“Then we will make other use of the money,” 
she explained. “We want to have some nice 
clothes to wear, when we go out on Sundays, so 
that the people we meet can respect us. And you 
don’t want your wife to sit on the sofa and idle 
away the time, do you?" 

“Manage it as you like,” he said, patting her 
shoulder, “you know what is best for us. But you 
will not be busy, when I come home from my 
work in the evenings?” 

She slapped him lightly with her hand and replied 
mischievously, “Oh — ! It will seem tedious to you 
soon enough.” 

He would not admit that. When it was time to 
go, he hesitated. He had grown quite serious, and 
had evidently something of importance to propound. 
“Frida,” he began, “I wanted to consult you about 
something.” 

“Go on,” she encouraged him, “I am listening.” 
She closed the door, which she had already partly 
opened. 

“When a person gets married,” he stammered, 
“that is an affair which concerns the whole family, 
so to say. And if a man has brothers living in the 
same city — ” 


m 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER. 


"You don’t wish to invite them to our wed- 
ding?” 

"No, Frida, not that. They would hardly come. 
But I ought to inform them.” 

"You may be right as to that.” 

"1 thought so. But 1 don’t know whether I 
should write to them or have some cards printed. 
It would not cost so very much.” 

Frederica considered. "That makes but little 
difference. But the announcement must be sent to 
them after our wedding, or perhaps on the same day; 
otherwise they may think that we want a wedding 
present. ” 

"No indeed! ” 

He knocked his fist against his forehead. "That, 
is true. I am so glad to know what to do. 
The thought of it has troubled me for some 
time. ” 

"I think you ought to write a short note 
like this: ‘Dear brother, and so forth, I only 
announced this to you and your lady, so that you may 
know it, and because it is proper. With great 
esteem, your brother, Arnold, — or something like 
that. ” 

"Let us compose the letter together,” he said, 
coaxingly. 

Arnold had taken out his marriage license. He 
wished to be married by the magistrate, but 
Frederica was of a different opinion, and wanted the 
sanctification of the church. "It may be all right 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


287 


the other way, but I don’t think it is a real mar- 
riage. In this life, we never know when we may 
need the help of our dear Lord. And it is no real 
wedding if we don’t ride to the church and hear 
the organ play.” 

“Let her have her will,” advised Angerstein; 
“the women-folks are all religious.” 

“It is all the same to me,” Arnold assured him. 
“I only thought, because we cannot have our wed- 
ding in private, like the rich people, and a dozen 
couples must stand up in church at the same time 
— of the sermon, I cannot remember much any- 
how. 

“But the blessing is spoken over each couple 
separately. I have seen it done,” said Frederica. 

■The happy day arrived at last. Before Anger- 
stein’s dwelling stood a handsome carriage in which 
a Baron would not have been ashamed to drive. At 
the side of the coachman sat a lackey in black dress- 
coat and with white cotton gloves. A second carriage 
was to call for the other “best man,” and Angerstein 
with his two children. Mrs. Angerstein had taken 
a seat beside Arnold. They rode to the Nesselblatt 
residence, where Arnold alighted to call for the 
bride and her sister. Frederica had put on a new 
black dress, and wore a myrtle wreath above her 
long, white veil. Her blonde hair was arranged 
as simply as usual. She looked very pretty. 

Mr. Nesselblatt had expressed a wish to see the 
couple. Before going to his room Frederica placed 


288 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


something in Arnold’s vest-pocket. He put out his 
hand and grasped a chain. It was attached to some 
heavy object, probably a watch. “What is it? ” he ex- 
claimed in great surprise. 

"I had just enough money left," said Frederica, 
bashfully. “You must have a watch. But do not 
imagine that the chain is of pure gold! Perhaps 
at some future time we can be so extravagant! ” 

He was too much astonished and overjoyed to 
speak, and pressed her hand again and again. “Now 
you must come," she urged; “the horses must not 
be kept waiting." 

Mr. Nesselblatt dismissed them with a hearty 
congratulation. “I do not doubt, dear Berken, but 
that you will prosper. You are getting a very clever 
wife. ” 

“I should think so," cried Arnold, “and I hope 
to deserve her." 

They drove to church where the parson married 
them. After that ceremony was over, they rode 
to Angerstein’s dwelling where the wedding feast 
was ready. A kind neighbor had prepared the 
dinner: Soup with boiled rice, a roasted goose 
and a pudding. In the center of the table stood 
a large wedding-cake and on either side of it a 
bottle of Rhine wine. These luxuries had been 
contributed by Angerstein. 

When they were seated around the table, Mr. 
Nesselblatt’ s old cook came to deliver a parcel. 
They made her take a seat and eat a piece of cake. 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


289 


Meanwhile the bride unfastened the string and took 
off the wrapping paper. “How heavy it is,” she 
said, weighing the package in her hand. 

It contained six silver dinner-spoons and a dozen 
tea-spoons. On the handles the letters F. B. were 
engraved. “Frederica Berken,” said the cousin, in 
explanation of these initials. 

“Yes, really,” she said, very much touched. 
“The kind gentleman ! — it is too much; and they 
are of solid silver! I only hope that we may always 
have enough to eat! Well, they will not be put on 
the .table for daily use; but I will always feel uneasy 
lest they might be stolen.” 

“It is well to have something so valuable in the 
house; in case of necessity a pawnbroker would 
lend you a nice little sum on it," said the old lady. 
They all laughed heartily about her witty remark. 
“Here is also a letter for you, which was brought to 
our house,” she continued. “Here — ‘To Mr. and 
Mrs. Berken.' A lady brought it. She wanted to 
know if the wedding had been already, as she had 
noticed your names in the newspapers under the 
marriage licenses.” 

Arnold opened the envelope a little timidly but 
with a good deal of curiosity. It contained a 
beautiful card with a gilt border, and in one corner 
was a pretty scrap-picture representing a horn of 
plenty filled with flowers and fruits. On the card 
was written the inscription; 

The Youngest Brother — 79 


290 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


“Congratulations and best wishes for your happi- 
ness. From yours sincerely — Ulrica.” 

It took Arnold a very long time to read the two 
short lines. He smiled with some embarrassment, 
when he noticed that everyone was gazing expect- 
antly toward him. At last Frederica looked over his 
shoulder at the card. “What is that we have re- 
ceived?” she asked. He handed her the card. She 
was startled for an instant. “Ah! from her!” — 
she exclaimed. 

“Yes, and sincerely!” he added. 

Frederica considered a moment. “Well, that 
may be,” she then said. “The lady was very nice, 
only not suited to you. Probably she recognized 
that long ago. And it is truly kind and pleasant 
of her to congratulate us. Not every girl would do 
that in her place.” 

He turned his head aside and kissed her heartily. 
“And not every girl would accept it so kindly, ” he 
said. 

A moment ago it had seemed as though a shadow 
had flitted across the sunny landscape. But now 
it had vanished again. 

Until evening, the party remained together in 
cheerful conversation. Then Lotta was sent home, 
as Mr. Nesselblatt might miss her; and Mr. Anger- 
stein kindly volunteered to escort her, as she 
hardly knew the streets in the strange city. 

The young couple soon after drove home in a cab. 
Frederica’s veil and wreath had been packed into a 


THE YOUNGEST BROTHER 


291 


box and the card placed on top. Arnold took care 
of the box, and Frederica held the package of spoons 
in her hand. “You might perhaps leave them in 
the cab,” she said in jest. “And do not forget to 
mail those letters.” 

They drove to their pretty dwelling. 

In the course of the same year Arnold was 
appointed foreman of the carpenter-shop of the 
Nesselblatt factory, a position which his ability and 
energy well entitled him to fill. 

Mr. Nesselblatt died recently, leaving a very ex- 
traordinary testament. His property is to be in- 
vested in his factory, which is to become a cooper- 
ative institution. According to the prescribed stat- 
utes, the workmen shall be the proprietors, and 
divide all the profits which are not needed for the 
reserve capital, among themselves, in proportion to 
the wages each individual receives. A syndicate 
consisting of representives elected by the workmen 
shall form the management, and act under the su- 
pervision of a judicial court. The foreman, Arnold 
Berken, has a prominent place in this corporation. 


THE END 


Great Southwest 

SY 

Connecting the Commercial Centers and Rich 
Farms of 

MISSOURI , 

The Broad Corn and Wheat Fields and Thriving 
Towns of 

KANSAS , 

The Fertile River Valleys and Teeming Prairies of 

NEBRASKA , 

The Grand, Picturesque and Enchanting Scenery, 
and the Famous Mining Districts of 

COLORADO , 

The Agricultural, Fruit, Mineral and Timber Lands 
and Famous Hot Springs of 

ARKANSAS , 

The Beautiful Rolling Prairies and Woodlands of the 

INDIAN TERRITORY , 

The Sugar Plantations of 

LOUISIANA , 

The Cotton and Grain Fields, the Cattle Ranges 
and Winter Resorts of 

TEXAS , 

Historical and Scenic 

OLD AND NEW MEXICO, 

And forms with its Connections the Popular Wintet 
Route to 

ARIZONA AND CALIFORNIA. 

For full descriptive and illustrated pamphlets o>' 
any of the above States, address 

H. G. TOWNSEND, 

Gen 7 Passenger and Ticket Agent, 

ST. LOUIS, Mb 




CONKLIN’S 

flandy Manual of Useful Information 


AND 

Atlas of the Worl d. 

AA(~\ PAGES of closely printed matter, absolutely 
TT'U teeming with Information, Facts, Calculations, 
Receipts, Processes, Rules, Business Forms, 
Legal Items, etc,, on 2,000 Subjects of value to every 
one In all occupations. 

THE VOLUME CONTAINS 

Fifty Full-Page Colored Maps* 

AND A DESCRIPTION OF EVERY COUNTRY IN THE WORLD. 

!T CONTAINS 1,000,000 FACTS 

of practical value for all classes of workers in every de- 
partment of human effort, also, a compilation of facts 
for ready reference that we guarantee cannot be had in 
any other book or books at a cost of less than $10.00. 


We want A GOOD LIVE AGENT in every town in xhe United 
States to handle this book. It sells at sight. We have hundieds cf 
letters from agents in every part of the country, testifying to the 
rapid selling qualities of this book, but space will not admit o* our 
printing them here. 

Write to us for our confidential terms to agents, and we will 
convince you that you can easily make from $5.00 to $10.00 per day. 

Price, in iimp cloth, 25 cents ; library style, gold embossed, 50 
cents. Single copies mailed on receipt of price 

LAIRD & LEE, Publishers, 

CHICAGO. ILL 


By ALPHONSE DAUDET, 



UNABRIDGED TRANSLATION FROM THE -SOOTH FRENCH EDITION 


* ‘Sappho’ is, without doubt, Daudet’s masterpiece, and should be read by every 
]over of the artistic in choice fiction.” — Tribune. 

“ The book may, without exaggeration, be described as a glowing picture of Paris- 
ian life, with all its diversity of characters, with its bohemian and half-world circles 
ihat are to be found nowhere else; with all its special immorality, in short, but also 
with the touch of poetry that saves it from utter corruption, and with the keen artistic 
sense that preserves its votaries from absolute degradation .” — Daily Telegraph. 


No book has attained greater popularity in France 
than “Sappho.” Our translation, as published in 


Pastime Series 



is done by a master hand, preserving all the beauties 
of the original French. 

It should be in the hands of every young man. 


For sak all book stores and news stands, and on all railroad trains. Be 
sure and ask for LAIRD & LEE’S EDITION, as it is THE 
BEST PUBLISHED, 


LAIRD & LEE, Publishers. 

CHICAGO, ILLS- 


Poetic Jewels 

The Athenenm Collection cf the World’s Choicest Poetry, 
The Sweetest and the Best of 

Victor Hugo, Schiller, Shakespeare, Milton, Moore, Byron, Burns, Browning, 
Buchanan, Scott, Shelley, Wordsworth, Thackeray, Hemans, Lovell, Long* 
fellow, Whittier, Holmes, Bryant, Read, Roe, Perry, Woolson, Poe, Storey, 
Taylor, Harte, Lee, Lowell, Tennyson, Landon, and the many minor 
Poets of both Continents, whose short, pathetic poems once read 
remain with the heart forever. 


The entire collection has been carefully selected and arranged b / 
Mr. E. T. Roe. formerly editor of the Athenceum. after counseling with the 
most eminent of the Poets as to which of their writings were by them 
regarded as their favorite and choicest Poems. The volume is illus- 
trated with 23 (lull-page engravings, and is bound in extra silk cloth, lull 
gilt edges, with an original and unique design embossed on side and 
hack in Ink and Gold. It will be found a most valuable addition to any 
library, and will make an acceptable gift to a friend. 

A special feature of the collection is an autograph letter from Wil- 
liam Cullen Bryant to the editor, in which he makes a selection ot three 
of his favorite poems, and refers to the effective manner in which one of 
them was recited by Mrs. Siddons in New York City. 

The poems of Longfellow and some of those of other eminent 
American Poets, were specially selected by the authors for this collee- 

UOn ' Many of the poems contained in POETIC JEWELS cannot be had 
outside of its pages. 


REMARKS OF THE REVIEWERS. 

“We find that the selections are literary gems from the best authors 
of all .” — blew England, Joui'nal of Education. 

• The editor is a man of taste and erudition, and culls from standard 
and classic authors the choicest gems of our language.” 

—American Art Journal. 

“The selections are not of the hackneyed range, but of poems of 
great merit not generally known except in the literary world. 

—The Christian Statesman. 

“Permit mo to say that I consider your selections better than any 1 
find in ihe various compilations now be j[{g|g 1 s e { u g^ c ( 3 WNt A>M 

Prof, of Oratory at Tuft's College , .Boston. 

“The East has a large number of such publications, but none of 
them so fully secures the end sought as the Atbeneum Collection- 
putting in tangible form the richest gems of 'our literature at -so very 
small expense.” „ PROF. WM. W. THOMPSON, 

Principal of Amsterdam (N. Y.) Academy. 


This beautiful volume with full gilt edges will be sent to any address, 
postpaid, on receipt of $1.50. 

LAIRD & LEE, Publishers. CHICAGO. ILL, 


Emile Zola’s Powerful Realistic Novels 


“After reading Zola’s novels it seems as if in all others, even 
in the truest, there were a veil between the reader and the things 
described, and there is present Vo our mind the same difference as 
exists between the representations of human faces on canvas and 
the reflection of the same faces in the mirror- It is like finding 
truth for the first time .— Signor de Amiris. 


NANA. Translated from the 127th French edition 

LA TERRE. M. Zola says of this, one of his latest works, 
“ I have endeavored to deal with the French peasant in 
. this book, just as I dealt with the Paris workman in 
‘ L’Assommoir.’ I have endeavored to write his history, to 
discribe his manners, passions and sorrows in the fatal 
situations and circumstances in which he finds himself. ” 


L’ASSOMMOIR. Translated from the 97th French edition. 
NANA’S DAUGHTER. A Reply to “Nana.” 

A DREAM OF LOVE. 

POT BOUILLE. (Piping Hot!) Translated from the 87th 
French edition. 

THE LADIES’ PARADISE. Translated from the 84th 
French edition. 

NANA’S BROTHER GERMINAL. Translated from 
the 47th French edition. 

\BBlf MOURET’S TRANSGRESSION. Translated 

from the 5 2d French edition. 

THE JOYS OF LIFE. Translated from the 44th French 


edition. 


A LOVE EPISODE. Translated from the 5 2d French 


edition. 


HUMAN BRUTES. (La Bete Humaine.) Zola’s latest 


work. 


Above books are printed on good paper from large type, and arc 
appropriately illustrated. They are the best edition 
of Emile Zola’s works published in America. 




203-205 Jackson Street, 


& LEE, Publishers, 
Street, CHICAGO, ILL 
































'V - 

k c^Vv^ ' ^ C> O sfCOz* * * 

^ovAh^l. ^ * j wr/ypz- + ^ 

✓ , v y ^ dPl!// 



W 

A** 

9 ^* 8 , V * s A 

*V\%£?A^ v aV * 

- 2 . z 

o 


« C. 
/> .# 


.s 

■> *$u. 


* c* •* ~ v- . ^ '^feg’t rs ^fy x 

^ a\ V 0 nc ^ A 0 vl , C y °’ 

^ , c !^ *, ?j> 0 0 l v^ \ % 

' ’ *£(!%>? + ^ 

/ft -<. 

* * .C 

o * 


CL 


# 5 “°y 0 \v. o /v*'^*v 

^/'*^i/v=\.^ * 

/ ^ 03 A / </' ^V ° 

_ ^\\H^ >b Z 

V % ° 

> •<?“ .. 


^ v 

O^ ^ 

L> X, 




>/ 


V v «J> 

^ * 


V’SSP^* t’t ? V V . 

■^/tvov ,,. <• •, 

V°o 

^ ^ V s 

* o 0 * 

JV 
S' 




? %<• 


C 


X W'^ <f C) 

* .0 m o > ^ O «r y . A * 

A <T 0 A ^ " 

^ r R JZ> * <p 

;Jfc w 


/ ■% 


* y 

c* *. X N 

° * - * \ V 

v N , s 

't %5 -«#* ^ i 

« n c « \ " ' * * ' ' 0 ^° . > > * , ' ° • v "* a n 





^ * r\ o i 

& b o s O * A® 

' . A *. /i Ci ^ / 


x' _ > 

' o>' 


?A. V - A v * * 


5£ 





*• \\ 

c ,<V ° /f| 

z % 7 Yy '/i 

>„r - ^ < tf ‘ . ^ ^ < 

^ s s N ^ «< y o * x * A 

y * ^ 0 V > fi * a\ 0 N C ^ ^ 

fP ^ ^ ^ .*& ^ «^srv <* O 

^ * ^/f/7^ 2 L. * >- A ^ ^V X >^ r 

^ * <N^0 IHk ^ •>- v 

L © /J\ ^ rv> 

<r 


\° o<. ' 
* 


* * , ^/* 3 N 0 ’ A 0 ' „ . 0 c \ 

T ff > .<v * * 0 f cv 

^ <$ *,a 3 k?a> ^ v a, « 


*- ^ v % : . ## * n ^ % °,w/ ■* 
♦ ‘ * / .« , %*• . . •'"-^'" l V A » 

a^> C . * f v) V 1 <P * o * 

A N "• - -X v * <o A 


\ 0 * C 


DO. 

A • 




o 0 





Or 

O 

* ~ y z 

o o 

* V^ * 

,<?■ <. '<o\\* Z' 

» * ^ , V I » * <£, A' c 

,'0 S xiX2o *f ^ .* O $ 

v ^ jtfflTfc z. ^ ^ a\ s. 

- ■’’a V 4 • 

- <* 


V'^’W-'-V'"' 

*\V r ^ ^ 

,xv -p^ „ ^ 

*<3 




v -V 

^VJ \ 


o' 


/\\\r * aV ^ >^i , i,;i;i i t|^ o ^ 

^\K ^ .\^ ^ «. ^ V <?' 

% 4 a ^ .o'*- <•. 

sX \ 0 « C . ^ 0 • O v 1 R * 

\ * ,-^> ^ ° , ° *£$$%£* 


■n o 5 ^ ^ 

c ’*^4*- * ^ ^ 

* 11 ^ \^ s * * r "A 

Y * 0 C> V % s 

° ^ ^ - ' 

\}Wy x ^ 

J 0 * * A X r 
X> C 

^ * 

+*• V ? 



■’oo' 





